Author |
Title |
Year |
Volume |
Issue |
Pages |
Abraham, A. C. T. | Some Bay of Islands Maori place-names | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 243-246 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | On the nomenclature of the Waikanae river, western Wellington | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 232-238 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | Former food stores in Lake Horowhenua | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 181-186 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | Supplementary data relating to the ancient Waitaha... | 1950 | 59 | 1 | 1-34 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | Maero-whenua? | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 37-39 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | A second ancient patu from Horowhenua | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 311-315 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | Archaeological evidence of former native occupation of Eastern Palliser Bay | 1955 | 64 | 4 | 450-480 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | A rare lunate pendant from New Zealand | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 192-198 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | An unrecorded type of patu from western Marlborough Sounds | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 86 - 92 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | An adequate culture nomenclature for the New Zealand area | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 228-238 |
Adkin, G. Leslie | A Patu type attributable to the Ngatimamoe culture, from the Horowhenua-Manawatu area, Western Wellington | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 27-30 |
Akeli, Safua | [Review] Macpherson, Cluny and La'avasa Macpherson. The Warm Winds of Change: Globalisation in Contemporary Samoa | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 320-322 |
Akeli, Safua | [Review] Thode-Arora, H. Weavers of Men and Women: Niuean Weaving and its Social Implications | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 305-307 |
Akimichi, Tomoya | The ecological aspect of Lau (Solomon Islands) ethnoichthyology | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 301-326 |
Albert, S. M. | Completely by accident I discovered its meaning: the iconography of New Ireland malagan | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 239-252 |
Alexander, Prof W. D. | The 'Hale O Keawe' at Honaunau Hawaii | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 159-161 |
Alexander, W.D. | Specimens of ancient Tahitian poetry | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 55-59 |
Alkire, William H. | Cultural adaptation in the Caroline Islands | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 123-150 |
Allan, C. H. | Land law and custom in Ysabel: postwar change and development | 1988 | 97 | 1 | 7-30 |
Allen, Bryant | Wet-field taro terraces on Mangaia, Cook Islands | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 371 - 378 |
Allen, Bryant J. & Andrew W. Wood | Legendary volcanic eruptions and the Huli, Papua New Guinea | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 341-348 |
Allen, J. | The Lapita homeland: some new data and an interpretation | 1989 | 98 | 2 | 129-146 |
Allen, John S. | Te Rangi Hiroa's physical anthropology | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 11-28 |
Allen, M. S. | Recent archaeological research on Aitutaki, Southern Cooks: the Moturakau shelter | 1990 | 99 | 3 | 265-296 |
Allen, Melinda S. | Revisiting and revising Marquesan culture history: New archaeological investigations at Anaho Bay, Nuku Hiva Island | 2004 | 113 | 2 | 143-196 |
Allen, Melinda S. | [Review] Hooper, Antony and Iuta Tinielu, Echoes at Fisherman's Rock: Traditional Tokelau Fishing | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 293-295 |
Allen, Michael | Kinship terminology and marriage in Vanua Lava and East Aoba | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 315 - 323 |
Ambrose, W. R. & R. W. Johnson | Unea: an obsidian non-source in Papua New Guinea | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 491-498 |
Amoamo, Maria | [Review] Salmond, Anne: Bligh: William Bligh in the South Seas | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 91-93 |
Amoamo, T., T. Tupene & R. Neich | The complementarity of history and art in Tutamure meeting-house, Omarumutu Marae, Opotiki, | 1984 | 93 | 1 | 5-38 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | Fish-gorges or shell-fish extractors or spillikins? | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 287-289 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10. Maori music with its Polynesian background. Part 4 | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 109-140 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10. Maori music with its Polynesian background. Part 1 | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 1-30 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10. Maori music with its Polynesian background. Part 2 | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 31-78 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10. Maori music with its Polynesian background. Part 3 | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 79-108 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10 Maori music with its Polynesian background | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 141-145 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10 Maori music with its Polynesian background | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 146-194 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10 Maori music with its Polynesian background | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 195-252 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | No. 10 Maori music with its Polynesian background | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 253-304 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | Maori religion | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 511-555 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | The so-called 'spool' artifact | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 595-599 |
Andersen, Johannes C. | Maori words incorporated into the English language | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 141-162 |
Anderson, A. | Maori settlement in the interior of Southern New Zealand from the early 18th to late 19th centuries A.D. | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 53-80 |
Anderson, A. | Makeshift structures of little importance: a reconsideration of Maori round huts | 1986 | 95 | 1 | 91-114 |
Anderson, Atholl | Current approaches in east Polynesian colonisation research | 1995 | 104 | 1 | 110-132 |
Anderson, Atholl | Discovery of a prehistoric habitation site on Norfolk Island | 1996 | 105 | 4 | 479-486 |
Anderson, Atholl | Cultural chronology in Mangareva (Gambier Islands), French Polynesia: Evidence from recent radiocarbon dating | 2003 | 112 | 2 | 119-140 |
Anderson, Atholl et al. | Towards a first prehistory of Kiritimati (Christmas) Island, Republic of Kiribati, | 2000 | 109 | 3 | 273-294 |
Anderson, Atholl & Ian Smith | The Papatowai site: new evidence and interpretations | 1992 | 101 | 2 | 129-158 |
Anderson, Atholl, Geoffrey Clark & Trevor Worthy | An inland Lapita site in Fiji, | 2000 | 109 | 3 | 311-316 |
Anderson, Vivienne | [Review] Higgins, N. and C. Freeman (eds)., Childhoods: Growing Up in Aotearoa New Zealand | 2014 | 123 | 1 | 91-93 |
Anne, Salmond, Billie Lythberg | Spiralling Histories: Reflections on the 1923 Dominion Museum East Coast Ethnological Expedition and Other Multimedia Experiments. | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 43-64 |
Anson, Dimitri | What's in a name: the house carvings that Dr Hocken gave to the Otago Museum | 2004 | 113 | 1 | 73-90 |
Aoyagi, Machiko | Kinship organization and behaviour in a contemporary Tongan village | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 141 - 176 |
Archer, Dane & Mary | Race, identity, and the Maori people | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 201-218 |
Archey, Gilbert | A recently-discovered carved stone figure | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 150-152 |
Archey, Gilbert | Notes on Maori artifacts | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 72-75 |
Archey, Gilbert | Rock shelter drawings at Arapuni gorge | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 369-371 |
Archey, Gilbert | Evolution of certain Maori carving patterns | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 171-190 |
Archey, Gilbert | Whale-tooth pendants in bone and stone | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 244-245 |
Archey, Gilbert | Maori carving patterns | 1936 | 45 | 178 | 49-62 |
Archey, Gilbert | Maori decorative art comment | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 60-63 |
Archey, Gilbert | A carved flageolet Putorino | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 83-85 |
Arlidge, Allan S. | Some thoughts on the history of the local government of the Maori people | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 329-340 |
Arno, Andrew R. | Joking, avoidance, and authority: verbal performance as an object of exchange in Fiji | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 71-86 |
Aswani, Shankar | Changing identities: The ethnohistory of Roviana predatory head-hunting | 2000 | 109 | 1 | 39-70 |
Aswani, Shankar | Investigating Coral Reef Ethnobiology in the Western Solomon Islands for Enhancing Livelihood Resilience | 2014 | 123 | 3 | 237-276 |
Athens, Stephen, J. | Pottery from Nan Madol, Ponape, Eastern Caroline Islands, | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 95-100 |
Atkinson, A. S. | What is a Tangata Maori? | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 133-136 |
Audran, Père Herve | Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu (or Tuamotu) Islands. Part VI | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 42-43 |
Ayers Counts, Dorothy | Akro and Gagandewa: a Melanesian myth | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 33-66 |
Ayres, William S. | Radiocarbon dates from Easter Island | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 497 - 504 |
Babayan, C. et al. | Voyage to Aotearoa | 1987 | 96 | 2 | 161-200 |
Baddeley, J. | Adoption in Rarotonga | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 121-138 |
Baer, Alexander | Ceremonial Architecture and the Spatial Proscription of Community: Location Versus Form and Function in Kaupo, Maui, Hawaiian Islands (Special Issue: CEREMONIAL ARCHITECTURE IN EAST POLYNESIA: DEVELOPMENT AND VARIABILITY) | 2016 | 125 | 3 | 289-306 |
Baer, Alexander | [Review] Kirch, Patrick Vinton: Unearthing the Polynesian Past: Explorations and Adventures of an Island Archaeologist. | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 446-448 |
Baird, J. Henry | The Guam Museum | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 253-254 |
Baker, Sidney J. | Origins of the words Pakeha and Maori | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 223-231 |
Baldridge, Kenneth W. | Sauniatu, Western Samoa: a special purpose village, 1904-34 | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 165-192 |
Ballara, Angela | The role of warfare in Maori society in the early contact period | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 487-506 |
Ballara, Angela | Settlement patterns in the early European Maori phase of Maori society | 1979 | 88 | 2 | 199-214 |
Ballara, Angela | The pursuit of mana: a re-evaluation of the process of land alienation by Maoris, 1840-1890 | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 519-542 |
Barber, Ian | Archaeology, ethnography, and the record of Maori cannibalism before 1815: a critical review | 1992 | 101 | 3 | 241-292 |
Barber, Ian | Constructions of change: A history of early Maori culture sequences | 1995 | 104 | 4 | 357-396 |
Barber, Ian & Justin Maxwell | Evaluating New Radiocarbon Dates from Midden Deposits near Moriori Tree Carvings, Rekohu (Chatham Island) | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 33-50 |
Barnes, J. A. | Review article: Rethinking and rejoining: Leach, Fortes and filiation | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 403-410 |
Barnes, Shawn & Terry Hunt | Samoa's pre-contact connections in West Polynesia and beyond | 2005 | 114 | 3 | 227-266 |
Barney, Ralph D. | An early public war of words in Pacific politics: Tonga 1860-1890 | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 349-360 |
Barrau, Jacques | L'humide et le sec an essay on ethnobiological adaptation to contrastive environments in the Indo-Pacific area | 1965 | 74 | 3 | 329 - 346 |
Barrera, William M. & Patrick Vinto Kirch | Basaltic-glass artefacts from Hawaii: their dating and prehistoric uses | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 176-187 |
Barrow, T. T. | Maori decorative carving - an outline | 1956 | 65 | 4 | 305-331 |
Barrow, T. T. | Shorter communication | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 254-255 |
Barrre, Dorothy B. | Cosmogonic genealogies of Hawaii | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 419-428 |
Barthel, Thomas S. | Female stone figures on Easter Island | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 252-255 |
Bataille-Benguigui, M-C. | The fish of Tonga, prey or social partners | 1988 | 97 | 2 | 185-198 |
Bathgate, Murray A. | Maori river and ocean going craft in Southern New Zealand | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 344 - 377 |
Batley, R. A. L. | Legendary footprints on the Poutu Stream, Rotoaira | 1949 | 58 | 1 | 47-50 |
Batley, R. A. L. | Inland Patea genealogies | 1950 | 59 | 1 | 63-75 |
Batley, R. A. L. | Some practical aspects of dendrochronology in New Zealand | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 232-244 |
Batley, R. A. L. | A pottery cooking vessel from Mono Island | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 74 - 76 |
Batley, R. A. L. | Ngati Rangi: Whiro's family at Murimotu, North Island, New Zealand | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 343-354 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | New Zealand anthropology to-day | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 154-172 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | Anthropology in New Zealand | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 152-162 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | Culture and psychosis in New Zealand | 1939 | 48 | 191 | 144-155 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | The Polynesian Maori | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 37-68 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | Race, caste and class | 1943 | 52 | 1 | 1-11 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | The South Seas Regional Commission | 1944 | 53 | 2 | 59-71 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | Trusteeship and New Zealand's Pacific dependencies | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 128-157 |
Beaglehole, Ernest | The mixed blood in Polynesia | 1949 | 58 | 2 | 51-57 |
Beaglehole, Ernest & James E. Ritchie | The Rakau Maori studies | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 132-154 |
Beaglehole, Ernest & Pearl | Brief Pukapukan case history | 1939 | 48 | 191 | 135-143 |
Beaglehole, Ernest & Pearl | Contemporary Maori death customs | 1945 | 54 | 2 | 91-116 |
Beaglehole, Ernest & Pearl | The study of Maori life | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 235-237 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends collected from the natives of Murihiku (Southland, New Zealand) Part II. | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 130-139 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends collected from the natives of Murihiku (Southland, New Zealand) | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 98-112 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand). Part III | 1916 | 25 | 97 | 9-17 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) | 1916 | 25 | 98 | 53-65 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 89-98 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends | 1917 | 26 | 2 | 75-86 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 106-110 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) | 1918 | 27 | 107 | 137-161 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part IX | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 42-51 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part X | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 152-159 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part XI | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 212-225 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part XII | 1920 | 29 | 115 | 128-138 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murahiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part XIII | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 189-198 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends. Collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part XIV | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 134-144 |
Beattie, H. | Traditions and legends collected from the natives of Murihiku. (Southland, New Zealand) Part XIV | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 193-197 |
Bechtol, Charles O. | Sailing characteristics of oceanic canoes | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 98-101 |
Bechtol, Charles O. | Hei-tiki | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 445 - 452 |
Becker, David P. | A rediscovered and reunited Maori pataka fragment | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 243-252 |
Beckerman, Stephen | Protein and population in tropical Polynesia | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 73-80 |
Beckett, Jeremy | Social change in Pukapuka | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 411 - 430 |
Beckett, Peter | Two fish hook parts from a midden in Wellington | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 196 |
Beckett, Peter | Ancient occupied sites of the Paraparaumu District | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 357-364 |
Beckwith, Martha | Polynesian mythology | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 17-36 |
Beckwith, Martha | Polynesian story composition | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 177-203 |
Bedford, Stuart | Post-contact Maori: the ignored component in New Zealand archaeology | 1996 | 105 | 4 | 411-440 |
Bedford, Stuart et al. | Detritus of empire: Seventeenth century Spanish pottery from Taumako, Southeast Solomon Islands, and Mota, Northern Vanuatu, | 2009 | 118 | 1 | 69-90 |
Bell, Dr. Robert E. | Some of our contributors | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 90-92 |
Bell, F. L. S. | The social significance of Amfat among the Tanga of New Ireland | 1935 | 44 | 174 | 97-111 |
Bell, F. L. S. | Dafal | 1936 | 45 | 179 | 83-98 |
Bell, F. L. S. | The role of the individual in Tangan society | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 281-291 |
Bell, Robert E. | Archaeological investigations at Murdering Beach, Otago, New Zealand | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 35-40 |
Bellwood, Peter | Archaeology on Rarotonga and Aitutaki, Cook Islands: A preliminary report | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 517 - 530 |
Bender, Andrea | Two Accounts of Traditional Mangarevan Counting... and How to Evaluate Them | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 275-288 |
Bender, Andrea & Sieghard Beller | 'Fanciful' or genuine: bases and high numerals in Polynesian number systems | 2006 | 115 | 1 | 7-46 |
Benguigui, Georges | The middle classes in Tonga | 1989 | 98 | 4 | 451-464 |
Benguigui, Georges | Tonga in Turmoil | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 349-368 |
Benton, Richard | Jock Malcolm McEwen (1915-2010). Obituary | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 223-226 |
Benton, Richard A. | Changes in language use in a rural Maori community 1963-1978 | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 455-478 |
Benton, Richard A. | Bilingual education and the survival of the Maori language | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 247-266 |
Benton, Richard A. | David Simmons, MBE (1930-2015) Obituary | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 339-340 |
Berde, Stuart | Contemporary notes on Rossel Island valuables | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 188-205 |
Berde, Stuart | Political education in the rural sector: a comparison of two Papua New Guinea island communities | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 86-98 |
Bergendorff, S., U. Hasager & P. Henriques | Mythopraxis and history: on the interpretation of the Makahiki, | 1988 | 97 | 4 | 391-408 |
Besnier, Niko | Christianity, authority, and personhood: Sermonic discourse on Nukulaelae Atoll | 1994 | 103 | 4 | 339-378 |
Best, Elsdon | Pre-historic civilisation in the Philippines. the Talgalo-Bisaya tribes | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 118-125 |
Best, Elsdon | Pre-historic civilisation in the Philippines. The Tagalo-Bisaya tribes -II | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 195-201 |
Best, Elsdon | The tree-fort of the Muaupoko tribe of Maoris, at Whakahoro | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 87-88 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori and the moa: notes on some moa bones found in a mud spring at Upokongaro, Wanganui | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 121-122 |
Best, Elsdon | Te Rehu-o-Tainui: the evolution of a Maori atua | 1897 | 6 | 2 | .41-66 |
Best, Elsdon | The kiore Maori or native rat | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 47 |
Best, Elsdon | Omens and superstitious beliefs of the Maori: Part 1 | 1898 | 7 | 3 | 119-136 |
Best, Elsdon | Omens and superstitious beliefs of the Maori | 1898 | 7 | 4 | 233-243 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on Maori mythology | 1899 | 8 | 2 | 93-121 |
Best, Elsdon | Spiritual concepts of the Maori | 1900 | 9 | 4 | 173-199 |
Best, Elsdon | Spiritual concepts of the Maori: Part II | 1901 | 10 | 1 | 1-20 |
Best, Elsdon | Te Whanga-nui-a-Tara. Wellington in pre-Pakeha days | 1901 | 10 | 3 | 107-165 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war, as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand, with accounts of various customs, rites, superstitions.. | 1902 | 11 | 1 | 11-41 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war, as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand, with accounts of various customs, rites, superstitions.. | 1902 | 11 | 2 | 47-75 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand, with accounts of various customs, rites superstitions… | 1902 | 11 | 3 | 127-162 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war, as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand, with accounts of various customs, rites, superstitions.. | 1902 | 11 | 4 | 219-246 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand: Part V | 1903 | 12 | 1 | 32-50 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand, with Accounts of various customs, rites, superstitions, and c., pertaining to war, as practiced and believed in by ancient Maori: Part V (sic) | 1903 | 12 | 2 | 65-84 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand: Part VII | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 145-165 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand: Part VIII | 1903 | 12 | 4 | 193-217 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war, as conducted by the Maori of New Zealand | 1904 | 13 | 1 | 1-19 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the art of war, Supplementary notes | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 73-82 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on the custom of Rahui, its application and manipulation, as also its supposed powers, its rites, invocations and superstitions | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 83-88 |
Best, Elsdon | The Uhi-Maori or native tattooing instruments | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 166-172 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori medical lore | 1904 | 13 | 4 | 213-237 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori medical lore | 1905 | 14 | 1 | 1-23 |
Best, Elsdon | The lore of the whare-kohanga. Notes on procreation among the Maori people of New Zealand | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 205-215 |
Best, Elsdon | The lore of the whare kohanga, Part II, Pregnancy | 1906 | 15 | 1 | 1-26 |
Best, Elsdon | The lore of the whare-kohanga, Part III, Tuatanga tamariki, the tua rite. | 1906 | 15 | 3 | 147-162 |
Best, Elsdon | The lore of the whare-kohanga, Part IV, Oriori tamariki. | 1906 | 15 | 4 | 183-192 |
Best, Elsdon | Lore of the whare kohanga: Part V, Miscellaneous items | 1907 | 16 | 1 | 1-12 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori numeration: the vigesimal system | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 94-98 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori star names | 1910 | 19 | 2 | 97-99 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 149-150 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. I. A lone land and they who settled it | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 151-155 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. II. Tuhoeland | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 156-159 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. III. The original people of Tuhoeland | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 160-165 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. III. contd. | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 38-54 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. III. contd. | 1914 | 23 | 90 | 84-102 |
Best, Elsdon | Tuhoe, the children of the mist. III. contd. | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 159-172 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori concept of the spirit world | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 174-175 |
Best, Elsdon | Some place names of islands of the Society Group | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 111-115 |
Best, Elsdon | Note on the manaia in Maori carvings | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 130-131 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it | 1917 | 26 | 4 | 143-169 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part II | 1918 | 27 | 105 | 1-25 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part III | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 49-71 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part IV | 1918 | 27 | 107 | 99-114 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part V | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 165-177 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part VI | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 1-17 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it. Part VII | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 79-96 |
Best, Elsdon | The Land of Tara and they who settled it | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 123-133 |
Best, Elsdon | The legend of Whiro | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 111-116 |
Best, Elsdon | Origin of the Maori. The hidden homeland of the Maori, and its probable location | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 10-20 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori personifications. Anthropogeny, solar myths and phallic symbolism: as exemplified in the demiurgic concepts of Tane and Tiki | 1923 | 32 | 126 | 53-69 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori personifications. Anthropogeny, solar myths and phallic symbolism: as exemplified in the demiurgic concepts of Tane and Tiki | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 53-69 |
Best, Elsdon | Did Polynesian voyagers know the double outrigger? Notes on the management of canoes at sea by Maori navigators of bygone centuries | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 200-214 |
Best, Elsdon | The Polynesian method of generating fire | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 87-102 |
Best, Elsdon | The Polynesian method of generating fire [contd] | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 151-161 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori as a deep sea voyager. How Pahiko sailed for the isles of Polynesia. Circa. 1675 | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 329-333. |
Best, Elsdon | Notice to members: 'The Maori' | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 191-192 |
Best, Elsdon | Notice to members: 'The Maori' | 1925 | 34 | 135 | 276 |
Best, Elsdon | The burning of Te Arawa | 1925 | 34 | 136 | 292-320 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on customs, ritual and beliefs pertaining to sickness, death, burial and exhumation among the Maori of New Zealand | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 6-30 |
Best, Elsdon | He tangi na Hine-matioro mo tona mokopuna, mo Te Kani-a-takirau, i tona haerenga ki te Kaha-nui-a-Tiki | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 153 |
Best, Elsdon | Notice to members: 'The Maori' | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 179-180 |
Best, Elsdon | The legend of Mahu and Taewha | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 73-110 |
Best, Elsdon | Ritual formulae pertaining to war and peace-making | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 204-210 |
Best, Elsdon | Ngatori-i-rangi and Manaia. Illustrating Maori belief in the arts of magic | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 211-222 |
Best, Elsdon | Notice to members: 'The Maori' | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 353 |
Best, Elsdon | Notice to members: 'The Maori' | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 98 |
Best, Elsdon | The discovery and settlement of Rarotonga by Polynesians | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 122-134 |
Best, Elsdon | Notes on inscribed stones of the Taranaki district | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 137-140 |
Best, Elsdon | Raumahora and Takarangi. A legend of the Taranaki tribes | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 239-259 |
Best, Elsdon | Hau and Wairaka. The adventures of Kupe and his relatives | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 260-282 |
Best, Elsdon | Irihia. The homeland of the Polynesians. Some additional data... | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 330-362 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori and Maruiwi | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 175-193 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maruiwi folk of the Bay of Plenty District | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 194-225 |
Best, Elsdon | 'The Maori' | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 104 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori customs pertaining to birth and baptism | 1929 | 38 | 152 | 241-269 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 200 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori agriculture. Cultivated food-plants of the Maori and native methods of agriculture | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 346-380 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 392 |
Best, Elsdon | Maori agriculture | 1931 | 40 | 157 | 1-22 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1931 | 40 | 157 | 72 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1931 | 40 | 158 | 94 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1932 | 41 | 161 | 80 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 180 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1932 | 41 | 163 | 252 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 240 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 142 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 0 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 192 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1935 | 44 | 176 | 258 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 48 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1936 | 45 | 178 | 82 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1937 | 46 | 181 | 40 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1937 | 46 | 182 | 98 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1938 | 47 | 185 | 44 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1938 | 47 | 186 | 96 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 70 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 174 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 482 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 634 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1941 | 50 | 197 | 52 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1942 | 51 | 1 | 86 |
Best, Elsdon | The Maori | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 228 |
Best, Simon | The Maori adze: an explanation for change | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 307-338 |
Best, Simon | Here be dragons | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 239-260 |
Best, Simon | At the halls of the mountain kings. Fijian and Samoan fortifications: Comparison and analysis | 1993 | 102 | 4 | 385-448 |
Best, Simon, Peter Sheppard, Roger Green & Robin Parker | Necromancing the stone: archaeologists and adzes in Samoa, | 1992 | 101 | 1 | 45-85 |
Beyer, H. Otley | Anthropology at the Manila Congresses,1953 | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 247-250 |
Bickler, Simon H. & Marianne Turner | Food to stone: Investigations at the Suloga adze manufacturing sites, Woodlark Island, Papua New Guinea | 2002 | 111 | 1 | 11-44 |
Biersack, A. | Tongan exchange structures: beyond descent and alliance | 1982 | 91 | 2 | 181-212 |
Biersack, Aletta | Kavaonau and the Tongan chiefs | 1991 | 100 | 3 | 231 - 268 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | The Mba dialects, Western Viti Levu | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 68-87 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | Fijian riddles (a vatavatairalango vakaviti) | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 342-348 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | The translation and publishing of Maori material in the Auckland Public Library | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 176-191 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | The compound possessives in Maori | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 341-348 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | Morphology syntax in a Polynesian language | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 376-379 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | A drift voyage from Futuna to Cikobia | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 361-365 |
Biggs, Bruce G. | Some problems of Polynesian grammar | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 401-426 |
Billimoria, N. M. | The panis of the Rig Veda and script of Mohenjo Daro and Easter Island | 1939 | 48 | 190 | 92-103 |
Billings, D. K. | The play's the thing: the political power of dramatic presentation | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 439-462 |
Biltcliff, G. S. A. | Ngati Pariri | 1946 | 55 | 1 | 40-80 |
Binney, Judith | Papahurihia: some thoughts on interpretation | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 321 - 331 |
Binney, Judith | Maungapohatu revisited: or, how the government underdeveloped a Maori community | 1983 | 92 | 3 | 353-392 |
Binney, Judith | Myth and explanation in the Ringatu tradition: some aspects of the leadership of Te Kooti Arikirangi Te Turuki and Rua Kenana Hepetipa | 1984 | 93 | 4 | 345-398 |
Binney, Judith | Shorter communications: Papahurihia, Pukerenga, Te Atua Wera and Te Nakahi: How many prophets | 2007 | 116 | 3 | 309-320 |
Binney, Judith | Stories without end | 2010 | 119 | 1 | 7-24 |
Birks, Helen & Lawrence | Part 1: Dentate-stamped pottery from Sigatoka, Fiji | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 6-18 |
Birks, Lawrence & Helen | Early pottery objects from Fiji | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 296 - 299 |
Birks, S. M. et al. | Memoir No. 38: The Lapita pottery style of Fiji and its associations | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 0 |
Bishop, L. | A note on the composition of a Maori compost from Taranaki | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 317-320 |
Black, G. J. | A Maori dog-skin cloak (Kaha kuri) | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 59-63 |
Black, G. T. | Maori visitors to Norfolk Island. 1793 | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 121-123 |
Black, P. W. | Conflict, morality and power in a Western Caroline society | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 7-30 |
Blake-Palmer, G. | Otago coastal occupation site with Dinornis remains | 1956 | 65 | 2 | 161-163 |
Blake-Palmer, G. | Henry Devenish Skinner - an appreciation | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 93-103 |
Blong, R. J. | The Krakatoa myth and the New Guinea Highlands | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 213-217 |
Blust, R. | Malaita-Micronesian: an Eastern Oceanic subgroup | 1984 | 93 | 2 | 99-140 |
Blust, Robert | A third palatal reflex in Polynesian languages | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 339-358 |
Blythe, J. | An obsidian source in the Vitu Islands, West New Britain | 1984 | 93 | 2 | 199-204 |
Blythe, Jennifer | Uneapa Island society in the 19th century: A reconstruction | 2018 | 127 | 4 | 425-449 |
Bodin, H. | Migrations of mankind | 1935 | 44 | 174 | 124-129 |
Boissonnas, Valentin | Beyond the Rim: A Comparative Study of Kava Bowls from Samoa, Tonga and Fiji | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 357-382 |
Bonhomme, T. & J. L. Craib | Radiocarbon dates from Unai Bapot, Saipan - implications for the prehistory of the Mariana Islands, | 1987 | 96 | 1 | 95-106 |
Booth, Heather | Gender, power and social change: Youth suicide among Fiji Indians and western Samoans | 1999 | 108 | 1 | 39-68 |
Borrie, W. D. | Some economic and social implications of Maori population growth in New Zealand | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 410-418 |
Bott, Elizabeth | Power and rank in the Kingdom of Tonga | 1981 | 90 | 1 | 7-82 |
Bott, Elizabeth | Tongan society at the time of Captain Cook's visits | 1982 | Memoirs | 44 | 0 |
Bowers, Nancy | A further note on a recently reported root crop from the New Guinea Highlands | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 333 - 335 |
Bowers, Nancy | Kapauku numeration: reckoning, racism, scholarship, and Melanesian counting systems | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 105-116 |
Bowers, Nancy & Pundia Lepi | Kaugel Valley systems of reckoning | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 309-324 |
Bozic-Vrbancic, Senka | One nation, two peoples, many cultures: exhibiting identity at Te Papa Tongarewa | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 295-324 |
Bradley, Diana | Notes and observations from Rennell and Bellona Islands, British Solomon Islands | 1956 | 65 | 4 | 332-341 |
Bradshaw, Joel | The population kaleidoscope: Another factor in the Melanesian diversity v. Polynesian homogeneity debate | 1997 | 106 | 3 | 222-249 |
Bradshaw, Joel | [Review] Pawley, Andrew and Ralph Bulmer, et al., A Dictionary of Kalam with Ethnographic Notes | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 87-90 |
Brady, Ivan | Kinship reciprocity in the Ellice Islands | 1972 | 81 | 3 | 290-316 |
Bray, D. H. & John E. Jordan | Ethnic inter-group attitudes among New Zealand Teachers College students | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 266-280 |
Brewis, Alexandra A. | Reproductive ethnophysiology and contraceptive use in a rural Micronesian population | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 53-74 |
Brewis, Alexandra A. | Gender conflict and co-operation in reproductive decision-making in Micronesia | 2001 | 110 | 4 | 391-400 |
Brewis, Alexandra A. & John S. Allen | Biological anthropological research in the Pacific | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 7-10 |
Brock, Robert L. | Shorter communications: Maori names for crickets | 2002 | 111 | 3 | 239-248 |
Brookfield, H. C. | Native employment within the New Guinea Highlands | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 300-313 |
Brooking, Tom | [Review] Ashton, Jennifer: At the Margin of Empire: John Webster and Hokianga 1841-1900. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 59-61 |
Brown, Cecil H. | Growth and development of folk zoological life-forms in Polynesian languages | 1981 | 90 | 1 | 83-110 |
Brown, Cecil H. | Growth and development of folk botanical life-forms in Polynesian languages | 1982 | 91 | 2 | 213-244 |
Brown, Deidre S. | Te Hau ki Turanga | 1996 | 105 | 1 | 7-26 |
Brown, Deidre S. | The architecture of the school of Maori arts and crafts | 1999 | 108 | 3 | 241-276 |
Brown, J. Macmillan | Raivavai and its statues | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 72-77 |
Brown, Paula | Non-agnates among the patrilineal Chimbu | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 57 - 69 |
Browne, Arthur H. | An account of some early ancestors of Rarotonga | 1897 | 6 | 1 | 1-10 |
Bryant-Tokalau, Jenny | Artificial and Recycled Islands in the Pacific: Myths and Mythology of "Plastic Fantastic | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 71-86 |
Bryant-Tokalau, Jenny | [Review] Bennett, Judith A. (ed.): Oceanian Journeys and Sojourns: Home Thoughts Abroad | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 61-65 |
Buckley, Joseph P., Angelo R. Furgiule & Maureen J. O'Hara | The pharmacology of kava, | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 101 - 102 |
Buddle, Roger | Contributions to South Island (N.Z.) Maori history | 1912 | 21 | 4 | 173-180 |
Buick, T. Lindsay | To be published shortly | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 328 |
Buist, A. G. & J. C. Yaldwyn | ' Articulated ' moa leg from an oven excavated at Waingongoro, South Taranaki | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 76-88 |
Bulmer, R. N. H. & J. I. Menzies | Karam classification of marsupials and rodents | 1972 | 81 | 4 | 472-499 |
Bulmer, R. N. H. & J. I. Menzies | Karam classification of marsupials and rodents: Pt. 2 | 1973 | 82 | 1 | 86-107 |
Bulmer, R. N. H. J. I. Menzies & F. Parker | Kalam classification of reptiles and fishes, | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 267-308 |
Bulmer, Ralph | Beliefs concerning the propagation of new varieties of sweet potato in two New Guinea Highlands societies | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 237 - 239 |
Bulmer, Ralph | Trees, grerbs, wugs, snurms and quammals: the new universal natural history of Cecil H. Brown | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 431-438 |
Bulmer, Ralph & Susan | Figurines and other stones of power among the Kyaka of Central New Guinea | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 192 - 208 |
Bulmer, S. | Shorter communications: An unusual greenstone hei-tiki, by C. G. Hunt, Radiocarbon dates from New Guinea | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 161 |
Bulmer, Susan | Pig bone from two archaeological sites in the New Guinea Highlands | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 504 - 505 |
Burley, David V. | Settlement pattern and Tongan prehistory reconsiderations from Ha'apai | 1994 | 103 | 4 | 379-412 |
Burnett, R. I. M. | Shorter communications: Kupapas | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 227 - 230 |
Burrows, Edwin G. | Polynesian music and dancing | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 329-346 |
Burrows, Edwin G. | Culture-areas in Polynesia | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 347-364 |
Burrows, William | Some notes and legends of a south sea island. Fakaofo of the Tokelau or Union Group. Chapter I | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 143-173 |
Burrows, William | Palolo | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 137-154 |
Burtenshaw, Michael K. | Maori gourds: An American connection? | 1999 | 108 | 4 | 427-433 |
Butinov, N. A. | Preliminary report on the study of the written language of Easter Island | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 5-17 |
Butterworth, G. V. | A rural Maori renaissance. Maori society and politics 1920 to 1951 | 1972 | 81 | 2 | 160-195 |
Cairns, K. R. | Hakikino Hill pa | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 330-334 |
Calnitsky, Naomi | On the "margins" of empire? Toward a history of Hawaiian labour and settlement in the Pacific Northwest. | 2017 | 126 | 4 | 417-442 |
Cameron, R. J. | Dendrochronology in New Zealand | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 37-38 |
Cameron, W. J. | A printing press for the Maori people | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 204-210 |
Cammann, Schuyler | Notes on ivory in Hawaii | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 133-140 |
Campbell, I. C. | The historiography of Charles Savage | 1980 | 89 | 2 | 143-166 |
Campbell, I. C. | Imperialism, dynasticism, and conversion: Tongan designs on 'Uvea (Wallis Island), 1835-52 | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 155-168 |
Campbell, J. D. | Native names of common plants of Rarotonga, Cook Islands | 1932 | 41 | 163 | 212-213 |
Campbell, Matthew | Ritual landscape in late pre-contact Rarotonga: A brief reading | 2002 | 111 | 2 | 147-170 |
Campbell, R. E. M | Cremation amongst the Maoris | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 134-135 |
Campbell, R. E. M. | The captives' escape | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 140-143 |
Capell, A. | The language of Inakona, Guadalcanar, Solomon Islands | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 113-136 |
Capell, A. | Some curiosities of Polynesian possessives | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 141-150 |
Capell, A. | The Sikayana language: a preliminary grammar and vocabulary | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 163-172 |
Capell, A. | The Sikayana language: a preliminary grammar and vocabulary | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 9-16 |
Capell, A. | The Sikayana language: a preliminary grammar and vocabulary | 1936 | 45 | 178 | 67-73 |
Capell, A. | The Sikayana language: a preliminary grammar and vocabulary | 1936 | 45 | 180 | 142-153 |
Capell, A. | Notes on the Fila language, New Hebrides | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 153-180 |
Capell, A. | The origin of the Oceanic languages | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 62-65 |
Capell, A., L. M. Groube & Ralph Piddington | Pacific commentary: Three Australian conferences in 1965, | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 223 - 228 |
Carr, Denzel | A note on Polynesian orthography | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 564-568 |
Carreyett, Ray A. | Some physical characteristics of the Polynesians and their possible relationship to other racial types | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 69-74 |
Carrier, Achsah | Counting and calculation on Ponam Island | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 465-480 |
Carrington, A. H. | A note by Captain James Cook on the Tahiti creation myth | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 30-31 |
Carrington, A. H. | Waiata, genealogical table, nights of the moon, from Marlborough | 1945 | 54 | 3 | 160-166 |
Carroll, A. | The Easter Island inscriptions, and the translation and interpretation of them | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 103-106 |
Carroll, A. | The Easter Island inscriptions, and the way in which they are translated, or deciphered, and read | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 233-253 |
Carroll, A. | Location of Bulutu, Buruttu, or Pulotu | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 153-154 |
Carroll, Vern | An outline of the structure of the language of Nukuoro | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 192 - 226 |
Carroll, Vern | An outline of the structure of the language of Nukuoro | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 451 - 472 |
Carson, Mike T. | Shorter communication: Cultural affinities of monumental architecture in the Phoenix Islands | 1998 | 107 | 1 | 61-78 |
Carson, Mike T. | Ti ovens in Polynesia: Ethnological and archaeological perspectives | 2002 | 111 | 4 | 339-370 |
Carson, Mike T. | Chronology in Kaua'i: colonisation, land use, demography | 2006 | 115 | 2 | 173-186 |
Carter, G. G. | Some grammatical notes on the Teop dialect | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 230-242 |
Cartwright, Bruce | Legend of Hawaii-loa | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 105-122 |
Cassels, Richard | Human ecology in the prehistoric Waikato | 1972 | 81 | 2 | 196-247 |
Celermajer, Danielle & Joanna Kidman | Embedding the Apology in the Nation's Identity | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 219-242 |
Challis, Aidan J. | Metasomatised argillite artefacts from Pah Point, Riwaka, New Zealand | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 463-486 |
Chapelle, Tony | Customary land tenure in Fiji: old truths and middle-aged myths | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 71-88 |
Chapin, Paul G. | Proto-Polynesian 'ai | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 259-307 |
Chapman, F. R. | Governor King's visit to New Zealand,1793 | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 42-43 |
Chapman, F. R. | Koruru, the Maori game of 'Knuckle Bone' | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 114 |
Chapman, Patrick M. | Shorter communication: A biological review of the prehistoric Rapanui | 1997 | 106 | 2 | 161-174 |
Chapman, Patrick M. & George W. Gill | Estimation of stature for the prehistoric/protohistoric Rapanui | 1998 | 107 | 2 | 187-194 |
Chappell, David A. | Transnationalism in central Oceanian politics: A dialectic of diasporas and nationhood? | 1999 | 108 | 3 | 277-304 |
Chapple, Simon | Shorter Communication: The Direct Estimation of Maori Vital Rates for Ruapuke Island, 1844-1845 and 1850-1885 | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 421-430 |
Charlot, John | The application of form and redaction criticism to Hawaiian literature | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 479-502 |
Charlot, John | William Charles Lunalilo's ''Alekoki' as an example of cultural synthesis in 19th century Hawaiian literature | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 435-444 |
Charlot, John | The feather skirt of Nahienaena: an innovation in postcontact Hawaiian art | 1991 | 100 | 2 | 119-166 |
Chatterton, F. W. | Te-Atua-hae-roa at Poverty Bay | 1906 | 15 | 4 | 220 |
Chowning, Ann | Culture and biology among the Sengseng of New Britain | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 7-32 |
Chrisp, Steven | The Maori occupation of Wairarapa: Orthodox and nonorthodox versions | 1993 | 102 | 1 | 39-70 |
Christian, F. W. | Notes on the Marquesans | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 187-202 |
Christian, F. W. | On the distribution and origin of some plant- and tree-names in Polynesia and Micronesia | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 123-140 |
Christian, F. W. | Notes from the Caroline Islands | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 187-200 |
Christian, F. W. | Table of letter changes in the dialects of Ponape and Kusaie (Eastern Carolines) | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 64-72 |
Christian, F. W. | Nuku-oro vocabulary | 1898 | 7 | 4 | 224-232 |
Christian, F. W. | Some Hindustani cognates of the Maori | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 77-79 |
Christian, F. W. | Te Taringa-roa, a curious and wide-spread custom | 1913 | 22 | 88 | 226-227 |
Christian, F. W. | Asiatic origin of the word 'moa' | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 126-127 |
Christian, F. W. | List of Mangaia Island birds | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 87 |
Christian, F. W. | Polynesian and Oceanic elements in the Chimu and Inca languages | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 144-15 |
Christie, Henry M. | Rangitatau pa | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 202-203 |
Chung, Sandra | Maori as an accusative language | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 355-370 |
Chung, Sandra, Te Haumihiata Mason & J. W. Milroy | On Maori he and the uses of indefinites, | 1995 | 104 | 4 | 429-460 |
Churchill, William | Principles of Samoan word composition | 1905 | 14 | 1 | 24-45 |
Churchill, William | Root reducibility in Polynesian | 1906 | 15 | 2 | 95-124 |
Churchill, William | Samoan phonetics in the broader relation | 1908 | 17 | 2 | 79-92 |
Churchill, William | Samoan phonetics in the broader relation | 1908 | 17 | 3 | 149-161 |
Churchill, William | Samoan phonetics in the broader relation | 1908 | 17 | 4 | 209-221 |
Churchill, William | The earliest Samoan prints | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 65-68 |
Churchill, William | Easter Island, the Rapanui speech and the peopling of south-east Polynesia | 0 | Memoirs | 3 | 182-183 |
Churchward, C. M. | Definiteness and indefiniteness in Rotuman | 1929 | 38 | 152 | 281-284 |
Churchward, C. M. | Relative pronouns in Samoan | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 192-197 |
Churchward, Spencer | On the origin of the Polynesian passive | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 300-305 |
Clair, Robert N. St. | The syntax of inclusive and exclusive pronouns in Hawaiian | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 304-308 |
Clark, Jeffrey T. & David J. Herdrich | Prehistoric settlement system in eastern Tutuila, American Samoa | 1993 | 102 | 2 | 147-186 |
Clark, Jeffrey T. & Elizabeth Wright | Volcanic glass in Samoa: A technological and geochemical study | 1995 | 104 | 3 | 239-266 |
Clark, Ross | On the origin of the Tongan definitive accent | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 103-108 |
Clark, Ross | East Polynesian borrowings in Pukapukan | 1980 | 89 | 2 | 259-266 |
Clark, Ross | Correspondence: Snakes, snails and 'life-forms' | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 267-270 |
Clarke, F.E. | Triangular teeth amongst Maoris | 1900 | 9 | 2 | 121-124 |
Cleave, P. | Tribal and state-like political formations in New Zealand Maori society, 1750-1900 | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 51-92 |
Cleghorn, P. L. | An historical review of Polynesian stone adze studies | 1984 | 93 | 4 | 399-422 |
Cleghorn, P. L. et al. | A preliminary petrographic study of Hawaiian stone adze quarries | 1985 | 94 | 3 | 235-252 |
Clemesha, William Wesley | The early Arab thalassocracy | 1943 | 52 | 3 | 110-131 |
Clerk, C. | Life-stages in ethnozoology, a Polynesian example | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 333-366 |
Clunie, Fergus | Tapua: "Polished Ivory Shrines" of Tongan Gods | 2013 | 122 | 2 | 161-224 |
Clunie, Fergus | Tongiaki to Kalia: The Micronesian-rigged Voyaging-canoes of Fiji and Western Polynesia and their Tangaloan-rigged Forebears | 2015 | 124 | 4 | 335-418 |
Cochrane, D. G. | Choice of residence in the Solomons and a focal land model | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 330 - 343 |
Cochrane, D. G. | Anthropologists in the field: An administrative view | 1970 | 79 | 3 | 349 - 353 |
Cochrane, Ethan E. | Phylogenetic Analysis of Polynesian Ritual Architecture Suggests Extensive Horizontal Transmission and Innovation | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 7-46 |
Cochrane, Ethan E. | [Review] Field, Julie S. and Michael W. Graves (eds), Abundance and Resilience, Farming and Foraging in Ancient Kaua'i. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 67-69 |
Codd, John A. & Robert A. C. Stewart | Characteristics of the boarding school experience for some adolescent Maori girls in New Zealand | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 177-202 |
Codrington, R. H. | The Melanesians: studies in their anthropology and folk-lore | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 137-142 |
Collett, G. S. | Shorter communications: Two similar implements from Waimate | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 484 - 486 |
Collie, George L. | The Aurignacians and their culture | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 79-82 |
Collingridge, George | Supposed early mention of New Zealand | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 123-124 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Notes on Tongan religion. Part I | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 152-163 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Notes on Tongan religion. Part II | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 227-240 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | The speech of Niua Fo'ou | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 185-189 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Sickness, ghosts and medicine in Tonga | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 136-142 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Marriage in Tonga | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 221-228 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | An experiment in Tongan history | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 166-184 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Supplementary Tongan vocabulary | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 146-169 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Supplementary Tongan vocabulary; also notes on measuring and counting, proverbial expressions and phases of the moon | 1925 | 34 | 135 | 193-213 |
Collocott, E. E. V. | Kava ceremonial in Tonga | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 21-47 |
Condax, I. D. | Tongan definitive accent | 1989 | 98 | 4 | 425-450 |
Condevaux, Aurelie | Contextualisation of Dances in Tourism: A Tongan Case Study | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 269-292 |
Conly, Thomas | Greenstone in Otago in post-Maori times: notes on lapidaries working in Dunedin | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 57-63 |
Connell, John | Famine or feast: sago production in Bougainville | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 231-242 |
Connor, Helene | Whaea Betty Wark: From Uncertain Beginnings to Honoured Community Worker | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 209-222 |
Connor, J. | A descriptive classification of Maori fabrics: cordage plaiting, windmill knotting, twining, looping and netting | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 189-214 |
Conte, Eric & Claude Payri | Present-day consumption of edible algae in French Polynesia: a study of the survival of pre-European practices | 2006 | 115 | 1 | 77-94 |
Conte, Eric & John Dennison | An anthropological study of the burials in Marae Te Tahata, Tepoto (Tuamotu Archipelago, French Polynesia) | 1995 | 104 | 4 | 397-428 |
Cook, Edwin A. | Narak: language or dialect? | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 437 - 444 |
Coote, Jeremy | A Tongan Tapua in the Pitt Rivers Museum: Historiographical Notes and Curatorial Reflections | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 399-420 |
Coote, Jeremy | Notes on a Marquesan Tiki-Headed Ke'a Tuki Popoi (Breadfruit Pounder) in the Founding Collection of the Pitt Rivers Museum | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 303-316 |
Coote, Jeremy & Jeremy Uden | The Rediscovery of a Society Islands Tamau, or Headdress of Human Hair, in the "Cook-Voyage" Forster Collection at the Pitt Rivers Museum | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 233-256 |
Cordy, Ross H. | Cultural adaptation and evolution in Hawaii: a suggested new sequence | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 180-191 |
Cordy, Ross H. | Archaeology in Micronesia | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 359-366 |
Cordy, Ross H. | Correspondence: The reconstruction of social ranking: a response to Kirch | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 525-530 |
Cordy, Ross H. | Lelu, the stone city of Kosrae: 1978-1981 research | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 103-120 |
Cordy, Ross H. | Shorter communication: who made the feather cloaks in the Hawaiian Islands: some additional information | 2003 | 112 | 2 | 157-162 |
Couper, A. D. | Protest movements and proto-cooperatives in the Pacific Islands | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 263 - 274 |
Coutts, Peter J. F. | The Maori of Dusky Sound: a review of the historical sources | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 178 - 211 |
Coutts, Peter J. F. | Merger or takeover: a survey of the effects of contact between European and Maori in the Foveaux Strait Region | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 495 - 516 |
Coutts, Peter J. F. | Greenstone: The prehistoric exploitation of bowenite from Anita Bay, Milford Sound | 1971 | 80 | 1 | 42 - 73 |
Coutts, Peter J. F. | Archaeological studies at Martin's Bay | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 170 - 203 |
Coutts, Peter J. F. | Archaeological studies in Dusky and Breaksea Sounds, south western Fiordland, New Zealand: a summary | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 37-72 |
Cowan, James | The canoe of Maui, from Ira Herewini | 1905 | 14 | 3 | 161-162 |
Cowan, James | The last of the Ngati-Mamoe. Some incidents of southern Maori history | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 193-199 |
Cowan, James | The cave-dwellings at Te Pehu | 1908 | 17 | 4 | 222-226 |
Cowan, James | The story of Te Pehu pa, as told by Waharoa | 1908 | 17 | 4 | 227-228 |
Cowan, James | The breadfruit-tree in Maori tradition | 1910 | 19 | 2 | 94-96 |
Cowan, James | Miru, of the Reinga | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 104 |
Cowan, James | Ngau-taringa | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 204-206 |
Cowan, James | The Patu-paiarehe. Notes on Maori folk-tales of the fairy people | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 96-102 |
Cowan, James | The Patu-paiarehe. Notes on Maori folk-tales of the fairy people. Part II | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 142-151 |
Cowan, James | Maori tattooing survivals. Some notes on moko | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 241-245 |
Cowan, James | The Story of Niue. Genesis of a south sea island | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 238-243 |
Cowen, Jas. | The coming of Tainui | 1905 | 14 | 2 | 96-99 |
Craig, Barry | A stone head from Green River, West Sepik District, New Guinea | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 230-232 |
Craighill Handy, E. S. & Mary Kawena Pukui | The Polynesian family system in Ka-'u, Hawaii, VI. The psychic phase of relationship | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 123-168 |
Craighill Handy, E. S. & Mary Kawena Pukui | The Polynesian family system in Ka-'u, Hawaii, VII. Traditional manners and customs and the social order | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 295-341 |
Craighill Handy, E. S. & Mary Kawena Pukui | The Polynesian family system in Ka-'u, Hawai'i | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 56-101 |
Crawford, R. J. | Missionary accounts of fofo mo'omo'o | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 531-534 |
Crittenden, R. | Aspects of economic development on the Nembi Plateau, Papua New Guinea | 1987 | 96 | 3 | 335-360 |
Crocombe, R. G. & Vaine Rere | Naming in Atiu | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 180-187 |
Crocombe, Ron | The Theological students' walk-out, Rarotonga,1954 | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 6 - 21 |
Crocombe, Ron | Review article: Watters, R.F. Koro: Economic development and social change in Fiji | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 505 - 520 |
Croislles, H. T. of | Short traditions of the South Island of New Zealand | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 72-77 |
Crosby, Eleanor | A new technique for measuring striking platform and scraper angles on stone tools | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 102 - 103 |
Crosby, Eleanor | Material and technique in Polynesian cordage | 1972 | 81 | 3 | 391-392 |
Crowe, Peter | After the ethnomusicological salvage operation - what | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 171-182 |
Crowley, Terry | The national drink and the national language in Vanuatu | 1995 | 104 | 1 | 7-22 |
Crowley, Terry | What happened to Erromango's languages? | 1997 | 106 | 1 | 33-64 |
Crowther, W. E. L. H. | Method of migration of the extinct Tasmanian race | 1937 | 46 | 184 | 225-231 |
Crozier, Dorothy F. | Obituary: H. M. Queen Salote of Tonga, 1900-1965 | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 399 - 403 |
Cumberland, Kenneth B. | The future of Polynesia | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 386-396 |
Curnow, J. | Comment: On Agathe Thornton's article | 1985 | 94 | 2 | 177-178 |
Curnow, J. | Wiremu Maihi Te Rangikaheke: his life and work | 1985 | 94 | 2 | 97-148 |
Curnow, J. | Te Rangikaheke, Wiremu Maihi: a book describing the murder of Te Hunga, the history of the wars formerly carried on between the tribes of Rotorua and Waikato | 1990 | 99 | 1 | 7-54 |
Curnow, J. | Te Rangikaheke, Wiremu Maihi: A book describing the murder of Te Hunga, the history of the wars formerly carried out between the tribes of Rotorua and Waikato | 1990 | 99 | 2 | 128-178 |
Curson, P. H. | Polynesians and residential concentration in Auckland | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 421 - 432 |
Curson, Peter | Birth and illegitimacy in Rarotonga | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 112 - 122 |
Curtis, C. S. | Notes on eel weirs and Maori fishing methods | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 167 - 170 |
Curtis, C. S. | Maori Taiaha | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 489 |
Daiber, A. J. | Significance of constellations in Carolinian navigation | 1986 | 95 | 3 | 371-378 |
Daley, Caroline | [Review] Ballantyne, Tony: Entanglements of Empire: Missionaries, Maori and the Question of the Body (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA). | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 187-188 |
Dalton, B. J. | Tamihana's visit to Auckland | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 193 - 205 |
Damas, David | Double descent in the Eastern Carolines | 1979 | 88 | 2 | 177-198 |
Damas, David | Correspondence: The Keinek of Pingelap and patrilineal descent | 1981 | 90 | 1 | 117-122 |
Damon Salesa, Toesulusulu | Emma and Phebe: "Weavers of the Border" | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 145-168 |
Danielsson, Bengt | A recently discovered marae in the Tuamotu Group | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 222-229 |
Danielsson, Bengt | Contributions to Marquesan archaeology | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 75-76 |
Danielsson, Bengt | Unique Tahitian stone figure | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 396-397 |
Danielsson, Bengt | Review article: Langdon, Robert. The lost caravel | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 117-124 |
Davenport, William | Notes on Santa Cruz voyaging | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 134 - 142 |
Davenport, William | The Moro Movement of Guadalcanal, British Solomon Islands Protectorate | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 123 - 176 |
Davidson, D. S. | Australian netting and basketry techniques | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 257-299 |
Davidson, D. S. | Australian spear-traits and their derivations | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 41-72 |
Davidson, D. S. | Australian spear-traits and their derivations | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 143-162 |
Davidson, D. S. | The chronology of Australian watercraft | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 1-16 |
Davidson, D. S. | The chronology of Australian watercraft | 1935 | 44 | 174 | 69-84 |
Davidson, D. S. | The chronology of Australian watercraft | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 137-152 |
Davidson, D. S. | The chronology of Australian watercraft | 1935 | 44 | 176 | 193-207 |
Davidson, D. S. | The Pacific and Circum-Pacific appearances of the dart-game | 1936 | 45 | 179 | 99-114 |
Davidson, D. S. | Transport and receptacles in Aboriginal Australia | 1937 | 46 | 184 | 175-205 |
Davidson, J. | Maori prehistory: the state of the art | 1983 | 92 | 3 | 291-308 |
Davidson, J. | The paa Maori revisited | 1987 | 96 | 1 | 7-26 |
Davidson, J. M. R. C. Green, A. G. Buist & K. M. Peters | Additional radiocarbon dates for Western Polynesia, | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 223 - 230 |
Davidson, J. W. | The legend of the Vilavilairevo (fire-walking) of the island of Bengga, Fiji | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 91-94 |
Davidson, Janet | The wooden image from Samoa in the British Museum: a note on its context | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 352-355 |
Davidson, Janet | The prehistory of Motutapu Island, New Zealand: Five centuries of Polynesian occupation in a changing landscape | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 327-338 |
Davidson, Janet | New evidence about the date of colonisation of Nukuoro Atoll, a Polynesian outlier in the eastern Caroline Islands | 1992 | 101 | 3 | 293-298 |
Davidson, Janet M. | An archaeological assemblage of simple fish-hooks from Nukuoro Atoll | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 177 - 196 |
Davidson, Janet M. | A wooden image from Nukuoro in the Auckland Museum | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 77 - 79 |
Davidson, Janet M. | Settlement patterns in Samoa before 1840 | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 44 - 82 |
Davies, Benjamin | [Review] Fairbairn, Andrew, Susan O'Connor, and Ben Marwick (eds): New Directions in Archaeological Science | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 89-91 |
Davis, Peter | [Review] Dunsford, Deborah, et al.: Better Lives: The Struggle for Health of Transnational Pacific Peoples in New Zealand, 1950-2000 | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 303-304 |
Davis, Susan | Evidence of Maori occupation in the Castlepoint area | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 199 - 203 |
Davis, T. R. A. | Rarotonga today | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 197-218 |
Davletshin, Albert | Numerals and Phonetic Complements in the Kohau Rongorongo Script of Easter Island | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 243-274 |
Davletshin, Albert | Allographs, Graphic Variants and Iconic Formulae in the Kohau Rongorongo Script of Rapa Nui (Easter Island) | 2017 | 126 | 1 | 61-92 |
Daws, Alan Gavan | The great Samoan awakening of 1839 | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 326-337 |
Daws, Gavan | High Chief Boki | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 65 - 83 |
Dawson, Elliot Watson | Excavation of Maori burial, at Longbeach, Otago; with notes on associated artifacts | 1949 | 58 | 2 | 58-63 |
Dawson, Elliot Watson | Excavations of Maori burials at Long Beach, Otago | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 283-291 |
Day, Stephanie S. | Using unsupervised classification techniques and the hypsometric index to identify anthropogenic landscapes throughout American Samoa. | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 55-72 |
de Beauclair, Inez | Some ancient beads of Yap and Palau | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 1-10 |
de Beer, Dora H. | A carved house-post from Espritu Santo | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 325-328 |
De Bres, Pieter H. | Supplement: Religion in Atene | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 1-92 |
de la Croix, M. | The Cocos (or Keelings) Islands | 1902 | 11 | 1 | 9-10 |
de Laat, Mary | Life and Death of an Egg Hunter: Proposal for a Reinterpretation of a Rapa Nui (Easter Island) String Figure Chant | 2019 | 128 | 3 | 279-304 |
De Vere Bailey, B. A. | Notes on Oceanian war clubs | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 3-17 |
de Voogt, Alex | The Role of Checkers (Jekab) in the Marshall Islands | 2020 | 129 | 3 | 327-344 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 33-48 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 133-144 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 241-256 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 169 | 1-16 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 85-100 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 163-170 |
Deck, Norman C. | A grammar of the language spoken by the Kwara'ae people of Mala, British Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 246-257 |
Dega, M. F. & P. V. Kirch | A modified culture history of Anahulu Valley, O'ahu, Hawai'i and its significance for Hawaiian prehistory | 2002 | 111 | 2 | 107-126 |
Delph, L. W. | Cave drawings near Tongaporutu, Taranaki | 1939 | 48 | 190 | 116-121 |
Dening, G. M. | The geographical knowledge of the Poynesians and the nature of inter-island contact | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 102-131 |
Derrick, R. A. | Notes on a Fijian club with a system of classification | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 391-395 |
Descantes, Christophe | Simple marae of the 'Opunohu valley Mo'orea, Society Islands, French Polynesia | 1993 | 102 | 2 | 187-216 |
Devonshire, C. W. | Rarotongan string figures | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 112-123 |
Devonshire, Charles | Origin of a maramataka | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 81-84 |
Dhyne, Jeffrey | Shorter communication: Tongan headrests: Notes on terminology and function | 1999 | 108 | 4 | 411-416 |
Di Piazza, Anne | A Reconstruction of a Tahitian Star Compass based on Tupaia's 'Chart for the Society Islands with Otaheite in the Center' | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 377-392 |
Di Piazza, Anne | Words for Canoes: Continuity and Change in Oceanic Sailing Craft | 2015 | 124 | 4 | 445-460 |
Di Piazza, Anne & Erik Pearthree | An island for gardens, an island for birds and voyaging: A settlement pattern for Kiritimati and Tabuaeran, two 'mystery islands' in the northern Lines, Republic of Kiribati | 2001 | 110 | 2 | 149-170 |
Di Piazza, Anne & Erik Pearthree | A new reading of Tupaia's chart | 2007 | 116 | 3 | 321-340 |
Di Piazza, Anne, Erik Pearthree & Francois Paille | Wind Tunnel Measurements of the Performance of Canoe Sails from Oceania, | 2014 | 123 | 1 | 9-28 |
Diamond, J. T. | Maori in the Waitakere Ranges | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 304-314 |
Dickie, Elizabeth Reed | A Note on the naming of Malo Island, Vanuatu: a history of omission and coincidence | 1981 | 90 | 1 | 111-116 |
Dickie, J. & D. S. Malcolm | Note on a salt substitute used by one of the inland tribes of New Guinea | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 144-147 |
Dickinson, William R. | Temper sands in Lapita-style potsherds in Malo | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 244 - 246 |
Dickinson, William R. | Temper sands in A.D. 1595: Spanish ware from the Solomon Islands | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 293-300 |
Dickinson, William R. | Shorter communication: Natural beach placer analogous to prehistoric island tempers | 1994 | 103 | 2 | 217-219 |
Diettrich, Brian | Instruments in Motion: Flutes, Harmonicas and the Interplay of Sound and Silence in Colonial Micronesia | 2017 | 126 | 3 | 282-312 |
Dixon, Boyd, Dennis Gosser & Scott S. Williams | Traditional Hawaiian men's houses and their socio-political context in Lualualei, Leeward West O'ahu, Hawai'i, | 2008 | 117 | 3 | 267-296 |
Dixon, Roland B. | A new theory of Polynesian origins | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 79-90 |
Dodge, Ernest S. | Four Hawaiian implements in the Peabody Museum of Salem | 1939 | 48 | 191 | 156-157 |
Dodge, Ernest S. | An account of the Marquesas Islands in 1825 | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 382-392 |
Dodge, Ernest S. | Austral Islands tapa | 1941 | 50 | 199 | 107-113 |
Dodge, Ernest S. | The acoustics of three Maori flutes | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 39-61 |
Donaldson, Emily | Vanishing artefacts of the South Seas | 2004 | 113 | 4 | 349-368 |
Donner, W. W. | Don't shoot the guitar player: tradition, assimilation and change in Sikaiana song performances | 1987 | 96 | 2 | 201-222 |
Doran, Edwin Jnr. | Wa, vinta, and trimaran | 1972 | 81 | 2 | 144-159 |
Doran, Edwin Jnr. | Outrigger ages | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 130-140 |
Douaire-Marsaudon, Françoise | Neither black nor white: The father's sister in Tonga | 1996 | 105 | 2 | 139-164 |
Dougherty, Janet W. D. | Reduplication in west Futuna | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 207-222 |
Douglas, Browen | A contact history of the Balad people of New Caledonia 1774-1845 | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 180 - 200 |
Douglas, Browen | Reply to a reply: Douglas on Guiart on Douglas | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 348-351 |
Douglas, Browen | Written on the ground: spatial symbolism, cultural categories and historical process in New Caledonia | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 383-416 |
Douglas, Browen | Autonomous and controlled spirits: traditional ritual and early interpretations of Christianity on Tanna, Aneityum and the Isle of Pines in perspective | 1989 | 98 | 1 | 7-48 |
Douglas, R. & J. M. Staveley | The blood groups of Cook Islanders | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 14-20 |
Douglas, R. & J. M. Staveley | Blood groups in Maoris | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 34-36 |
Downes, T. W. | On the whatu-kura | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 218-221 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 28-33 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu, Ch. I contd. | 1914 | 23 | 90 | 111-125 |
Downes, T. W. | Pelorus Jack. Tuhi-rangi | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 176-180 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu, Ch. II. | 1914 | 23 | 92 | 219-225 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati Kahu-ngunu | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 57-61 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati Kahu-ngunu. Chapter III | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 121-124 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati Kahu-ngunu. Chapter IV | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 125-129 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati Kahu-ngunu. Chapter II | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 77-85 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu. Chapter V. | 1916 | 25 | 97 | 1-8 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu. Chapter VI | 1916 | 25 | 98 | 33-43 |
Downes, T. W. | History of Ngati-Kahu-ngunu. Chapter VII | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 77-88 |
Downes, T. W. | Manu-teko | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 173 |
Downes, T. W. | Triangular teeth among the Maori | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 182-184 |
Downes, T. W. | Notes on incised designs seen in a cave near Waverley | 1925 | 34 | 135 | 252-258 |
Downes, T. W. | Notes on the moa, as contributed by natives of the Wai-rarapa district | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 36-37 |
Downes, T. W. | The Ohura fight of 1864 | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 223-227 |
Downes, T. W. | Maori rat-trapping devices, Whanganui district | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 228-234 |
Downes, T. W. | Bird-snaring, etc., in the Whanganui river district | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 1-29 |
Downes, T. W. | The game of Koruru, or Knuckle-bones | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 136-138 |
Downes, T. W. | A tuahu on the Whanganui river | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 165-168 |
Downes, T. W. | Old native stone-cut artifacts from Waverley | 1932 | 41 | 161 | 50-58 |
Downes, T. W. | Additional stone-cut artifacts from Waverley | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 312-316 |
Downes, T. W. | Maruiwi, Maori and Moriori | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 156-166 |
Downes, T. W. | Tutae-poroporo | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 1-4 |
Downes, T. W. | Notes on Topine-te-Mamaku | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 5-8 |
Downes, T. W. | Maori mentality regarding the lizard and Taniwha in the Whanganui river area | 1937 | 46 | 184 | 206-224 |
Downes, T.W. | Maori etiquette | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 148-168 |
du Feu, V. M. | The determinants of the noun in Rapanui | 1987 | 96 | 4 | 473-496 |
Du Toit, Brian M. | Structural looseness in New Guinea | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 397-399 |
Duff, R. S. | A cache of adzes from Motukarara | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 285-302 |
Duff, Roger | First records of the maro in the New Zealand area | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 212-215 |
Duff, Roger | A revised typology of (Southern) New Zealand adzes | 1945 | 54 | 3 | 147-159 |
Duff, Roger | Recent Maori occupation of Notornis Valley, Te Anau | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 90-119 |
Duff, Roger | An ethnographic excursion to the mountain province of Luzon, Philippines | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 234-242 |
Duff, Roger | Pacific adzes and migrations | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 276-282 |
Duff, Roger | Archaeology on Easter Island | 1964 | 73 | 1 | 78 - 83 |
Duff, Roger | Stone adzes from Raoul, Kermadec Islands | 1968 | 77 | 4 | 386 - 401 |
Duranti, Alessandro | Speechmaking and the organisation of discourse in a Samoan fono | 1981 | 90 | 3 | 357-400 |
Dureau, Christine | Skulls, mana and causality | 2000 | 109 | 1 | 71-98 |
Dureau, Christine | The Death of a Key Symbol | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 11-32 |
Durie, M. H. | Te Hoe Nuku Roa framework: A Maori identity measure | 1995 | 104 | 4 | 461-470 |
Durie, Mason | Marae and implications for a modern Maori psychology | 1999 | 108 | 4 | 351-366 |
Durrad, W. J. | A Tikopia vocabulary | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 86-95 |
Durrad, W. J. | A Tikopia vocabulary | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 141-148 |
Durrad, W. J. | Biographical notice | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 1 |
Durward, Elizabeth W. | The Maori population of Otago | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 49-82 |
Dwyer, Peter D. & Monica Minnegal | Cassowaries, chickens and change: animal domestication by Kubo of Papua New Guinea | 1992 | 101 | 4 | 373-386 |
Dwyer, Peter D. & Monica Minnegal | El Nino, Y2K and the 'short, fat lady': Drought and agency in a lowland Papua New Guinean community | 2000 | 109 | 3 | 251-272 |
Dye, T. S. | The linguistic position of Niuafo'ou | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 349-358 |
Dyen, Isidore | Review article: Patzold, Klaus. Die Palau-Sprache | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 247 - 258 |
Dyer, Colin | Polynesians in the Cross-fire: The Hawaiians Caught between French Captain Abel Du Petit-Thouars and American Missionary Hiram Bingham, Honolulu,1837 | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 69-80 |
Earle, Timothy | [Review] Younger, S.M.: Calculating Chiefs: Simulating Leadership, Violence, and Warfare in Oceania | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 309-311. |
Edgerly, J. D. & J. deNeeve | Surviving traditional art of Melanesia | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 543-580 |
Egan, Shane & David V. Burley | Triangular men on one very long voyage: The context and implications of a Hawaiian-style petroglyph site in the Polynesian kingdom of Tonga | 2009 | 118 | 3 | 209-232 |
Eggertsson, Sveinn | Human Figures in Rapanui Woodcarving | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 113-128 |
Ehrlich, Celia | 'Inedible' to 'edible': Firewalking and the ti plant [Cordyline fruticosa (L.) A. Chev.] | 2000 | 109 | 4 | 371-400 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | Chants and love songs of the Marquesas Islands, French Oceania | 1941 | 50 | 198 | 53-91 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | The unheroic hero of Hawaiian tales | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 266-275 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | Phonemic expansion in Rennellese | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 25-31 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | Hawaiian reflexes of Proto-Malayo-Polynesian and Proto-Polynesian reconstructed forms | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 399 - 410 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | Lexical diffusion in Polynesia and the Marquesan-Hawaiian relationship | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 499-518 |
Elbert, Samuel H. | Eighty years later: Dordillon's 1904-1932 Marquesan Dictionaries | 1985 | 94 | 1 | 67-76 |
Elbert, Samuel H. & Bacil F. Kirtley | Seven Pileni tales | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 348 - 372 |
Ella, Rev. Samuel | Settlements of Tahitians and Samoans on Mangareva (Gambier Islands) | 1896 | 5 | 4 | 237-239 |
Ella, Rev. Samuel | 'O le tala ia Taema ma Na-fanua | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 152-155 |
Ella, Rev. Samuel | Polynesian native clothing | 1899 | 8 | 3 | 165-170 |
Ella, Rev. Samuel | The war of Tonga and Samoa and origin of the name Malietoa | 1899 | 8 | 4 | 231-234 |
Ellis, Ngarino | Ki to ringa ki nga rakau a te Pakeha? Drawings and Signatures of Moko by Maori in the Early 19th Century | 2014 | 123 | 1 | 29-66 |
Elvy, W. J. | Supposed pit-dwellings in Queen Charlotte Sound | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 329-332 |
Elvy, W. J. | Te Rae o Te Karaka. A Pa or fortified village in Queen Charlotte Sound | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 367-368 |
Emerson, N. B. | Unwritten literature of Hawaii: the sacred songs of the hula | 1910 | 19 | 3 | 137-141 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Stone implements of Pitcairn Island | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 125-135 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | The Tahitian account of creation by Mare | 1938 | 47 | 186 | 45-63 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | The Tuamotuan creation charts by Paiore | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 1-29 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Tuamotuan concepts of creation | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 69-136 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | A newly discovered illustration of Tuamotuan creation | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 569-578 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Oceanian influence on American Indian culture. Nordenskiold's view | 1942 | 51 | 2 | 126-135 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | The Hawaiian God 'Io | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 200-207 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Additional illustrations of Tuamotuan creation | 1943 | 52 | 1 | 19-21 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | The Tuamotu legend of Rongo, son of Vaio | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 52-54 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Tuamotuan bird names | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 188-196 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Tuamotuan plant names | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 266-277 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Origin of the Hawaiians | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 29-35 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | East Polynesian relationships | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 78 - 100 |
Emory, Kenneth P. | Easter Island's position in the prehistory of Polynesia | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 57-69 |
Emory, Kenneth P. & Yosihiko H. Sinoto | Eastern Polynesian burials at Maupiti | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 143 - 160 |
Epling, Philip J. & Ardith A. Eudey | Some observations on the Samoan aigapotopoto | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 378 - 383 |
Epstein, A. L. | A generation on: aspects of population growth and movement on the island of Matupit | 1988 | 97 | 4 | 371-390 |
Epstein, A. L. & T. S. | A note on population in two Tolai settlements | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 70-82 |
Erueti, Andrew | [Review] Benton, Richard, Alex Frame and Paul Meredith: Te Matapunenga: A Compendium of References to the Concepts and Institutions of Maori Customary Law. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 65-67 |
Ewins, Roderick | Proto-Polynesian art? The cliff paintings of Vatulele, Fiji | 1995 | 104 | 1 | 23-74 |
Fairbairn, I. J. | Village economics in Western Samoa | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 54 - 70 |
Fairbairn, I. J. | Pacific Island economies | 1971 | 80 | 1 | 74 - 118 |
Fairbairn, Ian | Samoan migration to New Zealand | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 18-30 |
Fairbairn-Dunlop, Peggy | [Review] Agee, Margaret et al.: Pacific Identities and Well-being: Cross-Cultural Perspectives | 2013 | 122 | 4 | 393-396 |
Fairfield, F. G. | Maori fish-hooks from Manukau Heads, Auckland | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 145-155 |
Fairfield, F. G. | A necklace of human teeth | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 130-133 |
Fairfield, F. G. | Puketutu pa on Weekes' Island, Manukau Harbour | 1938 | 47 | 187 | 119-128 |
Fairfield, F. G. | Maungakiekie | 1941 | 50 | 198 | 92-104 |
Farran, Sue | Transsexuals, fa'afafine, fakaleiti and marriage law in the Pacific: Considerations for the future | 2004 | 113 | 2 | 119-142 |
Feinberg, Richard | Archaeology, oral history, and sequence of occupation on Anuta island | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 99-102 |
Feinberg, Richard | Kindred and alliance on Anuta Island | 1979 | 88 | 3 | 327-348 |
Feinberg, Richard | Some observations on a Polynesian naming system: personal names and naming on Anuta | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 581-588 |
Feinberg, Richard | Possible prehistoric contacts between Tonga and Anuta | 1989 | 98 | 3 | 303-318 |
Feinberg, Richard | A long-distance voyage in contemporary Polynesia | 1991 | 100 | 1 | 25-44 |
Feinberg, Richard | Christian Polynesians and pagan spirits: Anuta, Solomon Islands | 1995 | 104 | 3 | 267-302 |
Feinberg, Richard | Nukumanu kinship and contested cultural construction | 2009 | 118 | 3 | 259-291 |
Feinberg, Richard | In Search of Te Lapa: A Navigational Enigma in Vaeakau-Taumako, Southeastern Solomon Islands | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 57-70 |
Feldman, Harry | Informal kava drinking in Tonga | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 101-104 |
Ferdon, E. N. | Ethnohistoric evidence for the use of ritual fire as a protective mechanism in Polynesia | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 468-474 |
Fife, Wayne | The Bampton Island murders: Exploring the human face of colonialism in early Papua | 1998 | 107 | 3 | 263-286 |
Filihia, Meredith | Shorter communication: Men are from Maama, women are from Pulotu: Female status in Tongan society | 2001 | 110 | 4 | 377-390 |
Filihia, Meredith | Shamanism in Tonga: an assessment | 2008 | 117 | 4 | 383-398 |
Finney, B. R. et al. | Re-learning a vanishing art | 1986 | 95 | 1 | 41-90 |
Finney, Ben R. | The modern Hawaiian double canoe | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 36-39 |
Finney, Ben R. | Surfing in ancient Hawaii | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 327-347 |
Finney, Ben R. | The development and diffusion of modern Hawaiian surfing | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 314-331 |
Finney, Ben R. | Shorter communications: Notes on bond-friendship in Tahiti | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 431 - 435 |
Finney, Ben R. | Wait for the west wind | 1989 | 98 | 3 | 261-302 |
Finney, Ben. R. | Recent finds from Washington and Fanning Islands | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 70-72 |
Finney, Joseph C. | The meaning of the name Samoa | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 301-303 |
Finney, Joseph C. | Nanumanga verbal syntax: a study in variation, with implications for Proto-Polynesian | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 107-116 |
Firth, Raymond | The Korekore Pa. An ancient Maori fortress | 1925 | 34 | 133 | 1-18 |
Firth, Raymond | The Maori carver | 1925 | 34 | 136 | 277-291 |
Firth, Raymond | Maori canoe-sail in the British Museum | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 129-135 |
Firth, Raymond | Maori material in the Vienna Museum | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 95-102 |
Firth, Raymond | The analysis of Mana: an empirical approach | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 482-510 |
Firth, Raymond | Notes on some Tikopia ornaments | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 130-133 |
Firth, Raymond | Anuta and Tikopia: symbiotic elements in social organization | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 87-132 |
Firth, Raymond | History and traditions of Tikopia | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 255-256 |
Firth, Raymond | History and Traditions of Tikopia | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 244 |
Firth, Raymond | History and Traditions of Tikopia | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 144 |
Firth, Raymond | History and Traditions of Tikopia | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 258 |
Firth, Raymond | Sibling terms in Polynesia | 1970 | 79 | 3 | 272 - 287 |
Firth, Raymond | Review article: Oliver, Douglas L. Ancient Tahitian Society | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 553-566 |
Firth, Raymond | Correspondence: women's roles in Tikopia | 1982 | 91 | 2 | 255-256 |
Firth, Raymond | The creative contribution of indigenous people to their ethnography | 2001 | 110 | 3 | 241-246 |
Firth, Sir Raymond | Tikopia dreams: Personal images of social reality | 2001 | 110 | 1 | 7-30 |
Fischer, J. L. | Folktales, social structure, and environment in two Polynesian outliers | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 11-36 |
Fischer, J. L. | Honorific speech and social structure: A comparison of Japanese and Ponapean | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 417 - 422 |
Fischer, Steven Roger | Hugh Cuming's account of an anchorage at Rapanui (Easter Island), November 27-8,1827 | 1991 | 100 | 3 | 303 - 316 |
Fischer, Steven Roger | Rapanui's 'great old words': E timo te akoako | 1994 | 103 | 4 | 413-443 |
Fischer, Steven Roger | Preliminary evidence for cosmogonic texts in Rapanui's Rongorongo inscriptions | 1995 | 104 | 3 | 303-322 |
Fleras, Augie | Maori Wardens and the control of liquor among the Maori of New Zealand | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 495-514 |
Fletcher, H. J. | Ngahue's ear-drop | 1913 | 22 | 88 | 228-229 |
Fletcher, H. J. | The story of Kahu-pungapunga | 1915 | 24 | 93 | 26-28 |
Fletcher, H. J. | Index to Maori proper names | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 125 |
Fletcher, H. J. | The story of "Te Huhuti of Te Roto-a-tara | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 31-35 |
Fletcher, H. J. | The use of genealogies for the purpose of dating Polynesian history | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 189-194 |
Fletcher, H. J. | A review of the Toi-kai-rakau genealogies | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 315-321 |
Flexner, James L. | [Review] Sissons, Jeffrey: The Polynesian Iconoclasm: Religious Revolution and the Seasonality of Power | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 435-436 |
Flexner, James L. & Mark D. McCoy | After the Missionaries: Historical Archaeology and Traditional Religious Sites in the Hawaiian Islands (Special Issue: CEREMONIAL ARCHITECTURE IN EAST POLYNESIA: DEVELOPMENT AND VARIABILITY) | 2016 | 125 | 3 | 307-332 |
Flexner, James L., Brianna Muir, Stuart Bedford, Frédérique Valentin, Denise Elena, David Samoria | Transforming Mortuary Rituals in “Christian” Oceania: Post-Mission Cemeteries from Aniwa, Vanuatu | 2020 | 129 | 3 | 303-326 |
Flinn, J. | Matriliny without conflict: the case of Pulap | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 221-238 |
Force, Roland W. | Palauan money: some preliminary comments on material and origins | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 40-44 |
Ford, John Bevan | Warea carving 1976 | 1979 | 88 | 4 | 433-460 |
Forster, John | The Hawaiian family system of Hana, Maui,1957 | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 92-103 |
Fortune, R. F. | Folk medicine in the Dobuan Islands | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 31-33 |
Fortune, R. F. | Dobuans abroad | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 314-320 |
Fowler, Leo | Some thoughts on charcoal and the generating of fire by percussion in old Maori usage | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 264-270 |
Fox, Aileen | Prehistoric Maori storage pits: problems in interpretation | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 141-154 |
Fox, C. E. | The San Cristoval Heo | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 39-41 |
Fox, C. E. | Further notes on the Heo of the Solomon islands | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 103-105 |
Fox, C. E. | Arosi numerals and numeration | 1931 | 40 | 160 | 236-243 |
Fox, C. E. | Phonetic laws in Melanesian languages | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 58-118 |
Fox, C. E. | Phonetic laws in Melanesian languages | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 322-324 |
Fox, C. E. | Passives in Oceanic languages | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 2-29 |
Fox, C. E. | Prefixes and their functions in Oceanic languages (ma, nga) | 1948 | 57 | 3 | 227-255 |
Fox, C. E. | Some notes on Nggela grammar | 1950 | 59 | 2 | 135-169 |
Frake, Charles O. | A reinterpretation of the Micronesian 'star compass' | 1995 | 104 | 2 | 147-158 |
Frame, Alex & Paul Meredith | Performance and Maori customary legal process | 2005 | 114 | 2 | 135-156 |
France, Peter | The founding of an orthodoxy: Sir Arthur Gordon and the doctrine of the Fijian way of life | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 6 - 32 |
Franklin, Karl & Joice | The Kewa counting system | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 188 - 191 |
Franklin, Karl J. | Names and aliases in Kewa | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 76 - 81 |
Fraser, John | The Malayo-Polynesian theory | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 241-255 |
Fraser, John | The Malayo-Polynesian theory: Part II | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 92-100 |
Fraser, John | Some folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 171-183 |
Fraser, John | Folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1897 | 6 | 1 | 19-36 |
Fraser, John | Folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1897 | 6 | 2 | 67-76 |
Fraser, John | Folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 107-122 |
Fraser, John | The Malayo-Polynesian theory, III | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 1-14 |
Fraser, John | Folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 15-29 |
Fraser, John | Folk-songs and myths from Samoa | 1900 | 9 | 3 | 125-134 |
Fraser, John | Polynesian numerals, one, five, ten | 1901 | 10 | 4 | 171-177 |
Fraser, John | The Polynesian numerals, one, five, ten | 1902 | 11 | 1 | 1-8 |
Fraser, John | The Polynesian numerals one, five, ten | 1902 | 11 | 2 | 107-120 |
Fredericksen, Clayton | The maritime distribution of Bismarck Archipelago obsidian and island Melanesian prehistory | 1997 | 106 | 4 | 375-394 |
Freeman, Derek | Social organization of Manu'a (1930 and 1969), by Margaret Mead: some errata | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 70-78 |
Freeman, Derek | 'Words have no words for words that are not true': A rejoinder to Serge Tcherkezoff | 2001 | 110 | 3 | 301-312 |
Freeman, J. D. | The Seuao cave | 1943 | 52 | 3 | 101-109 |
Freeman, J. D. | The Falemaunga caves | 1944 | 53 | 3 | 86-106 |
Freeman, J. D. | O le Fale o le Fe'e | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 121-144 |
Freeman, J. D. | The Vailele earthmounds | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 145-162 |
Freeman, J. D. | Tradition of Sanalala: some notes on Samoan folklore | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 295-317 |
Freeman, J. D. | The Polynesian Collection of Trinity College, Dublin; and the National Museum of Ireland | 1949 | 58 | 1 | 1-18 |
Friedlaender, Benedict | Notes on the Palolo | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 44-46 |
Friend, Reuben | [Review] Skinner, Damian: The Carver and the Artist. Maori Art in the Twentieth Century | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 93-95 |
Fujimura, Keiko & William H. Alkire | Recent excavations on three atolls in the Caroline Islands: a note | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 413-414 |
Furey, Louise, Rebecca Phillipps, Joshua Emmitt, Andrew McAlister, Simon Holdaway | A Large Trolling Lure Shank from Ahuahu Great Mercury Island, New Zealand | 2020 | 129 | 1 | 85-112 |
Gadd, Bernard | The teachings of Te Whiti O Rongomai, 1831-1907 | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 445 - 457 |
Gailey, C. W. | State, class and conversion in commodity production: gender and changing values in the Tongan Islands | 1987 | 96 | 1 | 67-80 |
Geddes, W. R. | No 22. Deuba: A study of a Fijian village | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 1-65 |
Geddes, William H. | Social individualisation on Tabiteuea atoll | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 371-392 |
Genz, Joseph H. | Without precedent: Shifting protocols in the use of Rongelapese navigational knowledge | 2017 | 126 | 2 | 209-232 |
George, Marianne | Te Laa o Lata of Taumako: Gauging the performance of an ancient Polynesian sail | 2017 | 126 | 4 | 377-416 |
George, Philip | A Maori stone dagger from the Nevis | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 123-129 |
George, Philip | Excavation at Kaka point, Otago | 1944 | 53 | 2 | 72-74 |
Geraghty, Paul | Fijian prepositions | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 507-520 |
Geraghty, Paul | Pulotu, Polynesian homeland | 1993 | 102 | 4 | 343-384 |
Geraghty, Paul | [Review] Moyle, R.M., Takuu Grammar and Dictionary: A Polynesian Language of the South Pacific | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 289-291 |
Geraghty, Paul & Jan Tent | Early Dutch loanwords in Polynesia | 1997 | 106 | 2 | 131-160 |
Geraghty, Paul & Jan Tent | Shorter communication: More early Dutch loanwords in Polynesia | 1997 | 106 | 4 | 395-408 |
Gewertz, Deborah | 'On whom depends the action of the elements': debating among the Chambri people of Papua New Guinea | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 339-354 |
Gewertz, Deborah | Of symbolic anchors and sago soup: the rhetoric of exchange among the Chambri of Papua New Guinea | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 309-328 |
Gibbs, Philip | Grave Business in Enga (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 115-132 |
Gifford, Edward Winslow | Euro-American acculturation in Tonga | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 281-292 |
Gifford, Edward Winslow | Excavations in Viti Levu | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 83-90 |
Gifford, Edward Winslow | Anthropological problems in Fiji | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 122-129 |
Gifford, Edward Winslow | Six Fijian radiocarbon dates | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 240 |
Giles, Eugene & Richard Pearson | The VIIIth International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences, Tokyo and Kyoto, September 1968 | 1968 | 77 | 4 | 431 - 438 |
Gill, Rev. W. Wyatt | Remarks on the Legend of Honoura | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 125-127 |
Gill, Timothy M., Patrick V. Kirch, Clive Ruggles & Alexander Baerp | Ideology, Ceremony and Calendar in Pre-Contact Hawai'i: Astronomical Alignment of a Stone Enclosure on O'ahu Suggests Ceremonial Use during the Makahiki Season, | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 243-26 |
Gillespie, Kirsty | [Review] Senft, Gunter: The Tuma Underworld of Love. Erotic and other Narrative Songs of the Trobriand Islanders and their Spirits of the Dead | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 93-95 |
Gilson, Richard P. | Background of New Zealand's early land policy in Rarotonga | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 267-280 |
Gilson, Richard P. | Samoan descent groups: A structural outline | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 372 - 377 |
Goding, F. W. | Brief notes on some ruins at Guam, Mariana or Ladrone Islands | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 50-52 |
Gold, Edwin | The birth-ropes of Mangaia and some superstitions | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 219-222 |
Gold, Edwin | Two unique Mangaia artifacts | 1946 | 55 | 3 | 215-217 |
Gold, Edwin | Fish poisons at Mangaia | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 237-239 |
Goldman, Irving | Cultural evolution in Polynesia: a reply to criticism | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 156-164 |
Goldman, Irving | Variations in Polynesian social organization | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 374-390 |
Goldsmith, Michael | Culture, for and against: patterns of 'culturespeak' in New Zealand | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 280-294 |
Goldsmith, Michael | The Colonial and Postcolonial Roots of Ethnonationalism in Tuvalu | 2012 | 121 | 2 | 129-150 |
Goldsmith, Michael | Missionaries and Other Emissaries of Colonialism in Tuvalu | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 457-474 |
Goldson, J., R. J. Lampert, J. M. Wheeler & W. R. Ambrose | A note on carbon dates for horticulture in the New Guinea Highlands, | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 369 - 371 |
Goldsworthy, David | 'It's all a bit of nonsense': the role of 'Outro' chants in Cook Islands contemporary music | 2008 | 117 | 2 | 111-128 |
Golson, Jack | Dating New Zealand's prehistory | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 113-136 |
Golson, Jack | Field archaeology in New Zealand | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 64-109 |
Golson, Jack | New Zealand Archaeology,1957 | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 271-290 |
Golson, Jack | Archaeology, tradition, and myth in New Zealand prehistory | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 380-403 |
Golson, Jack | Murray Charles Groves 24 August 1926-5 May 2011 | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 109-112 |
Goodenough, Ward H. | Oceania and the problem of controls in the study of cultural and human evolution | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 146-155 |
Goodenough, Ward H. | Migrations implied by relationships of New Britain dialects to central Pacific languages | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 112-126 |
Goodman, Richard A. | Some aitu beliefs of modern Samoans | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 463 - 479 |
Goodwin, David | Precession Issues in Polynesian Archaeoastronomy | 2017 | 126 | 3 | 337-352 |
Gould, J. D. | Socio-economic differences between Maori iwi | 1996 | 105 | 2 | 165-184 |
Gould, J.D. | Regional differences in Maori income in the 2001 Population census | 2004 | 113 | 1 | 37-56 |
Gould, John | Socio-economic gaps between Maori and Maori: Outcomes of sixteen iwi 1991-2001 | 2005 | 114 | 1 | 29-44 |
Grace, Archdeacon | Maori traditions from D'Urville Island, New Zealand | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 65-71 |
Grace, George W. | Review article: Green, R. C., and M. Kelly (eds.)Studies in Oceanic Culture History | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 103-112 |
Graham, George | Ngutu-au (An ancient people who visited New Zealand), From Information received from Hone Whetu Tangi-taheke, of the Tu-whakairi-ora hapu of Ngati-Porou | 1905 | 14 | 3 | 159-160 |
Graham, George | The legend of the Korotangi | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 138-140 |
Graham, George | A Legend of old Mahurangi | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 86-89 |
Graham, George | Maki---a chief of the Wai-o-hua tribe | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 219-221 |
Graham, George | Rangi-hua-moa | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 107-110 |
Graham, George | The account of Kupe and Tainui | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 111-116 |
Graham, George | The wars of Ngati-huarere and Ngati-maru-tuahu, of Hauraki Gulf | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 37-41 |
Graham, George | Te Tuhi-a-Manawatere and other legends of Marae-tai, Auckland | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 252-253 |
Graham, George | Kava drinking in South Africa | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 254-255 |
Graham, George | Arawa notes | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 256-258 |
Graham, George | Te ngutu-au | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 53-56 |
Graham, George | Rua-kopiha. A peculiar type of kumara store-pit | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 122-124 |
Graham, George | Te heke-o-nga-toko-toru. (The migration of the three.) | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 190-192 |
Graham, George | He waiata whaka-tu potaka. (A chant to start top.) | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 202 |
Graham, George | Rei-puta. A Maori pendant | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 29-34 |
Graham, George | Ngati-huarere. An account of the wars against them and of their emigration to the northern districts | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 38-43 |
Graham, George | Fall of Mokoia and Mauinaina and the death of Kaea. 1821 | 1923 | 32 | 126 | 94-95 |
Graham, George | Te Korotini. A shark-toothed whale-bone implement | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 131-135 |
Graham, George | Kahu-mau-roa and Te Kotuiti | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 130-135 |
Graham, George | The history of the Kawerau tribe of Waitakere | 1925 | 34 | 133 | 19-23 |
Graham, George | Te Toka-tu-whenua. A relic of the ancient Waiohua of Tamaki | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 175-179 |
Graham, George | Mahuhu The ancestral canoe of Ngati-Whatua (Kaipara) | 1939 | 48 | 192 | 186-191 |
Graham, George | Nukutawhiti | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 221-234 |
Graham, George | Te Aotea (Great Barrier Island) | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 192-198 |
Graham, George | Some Taniwha and Tupua | 1946 | 55 | 1 | 26-39 |
Graham, George | He Tango-raoa | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 116-122 |
Graham, George | He poroporoaki mo Mokoia to horo i a Hongi-Hika | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 166-167 |
Graham, George | He kai, he kai - some food (for) some food! An example of ancient Maori form of barter (hoko) | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 64-67 |
Graham, George | Whangai tamariki (Nga ritenga mo te whangai tamariki) | 1948 | 57 | 3 | 268-278 |
Graham, George | Pare Hauraki - Pare Waikato | 1949 | 58 | 2 | 68-76 |
Graham, George | Tainui | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 80-92 |
Graham, George | He waka iho | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 160-161 |
Grant, J., H. Saito & M. Zelenietz | Where development never comes: business activities in Kilenge, Papua New Guinea, | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 195-220 |
Graves, M. W. | Late prehistoric complexity on Lelu: alternatives to Cordy's model | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 479-490 |
Graves, Nancy B. & Theodore D. Graves | Review article: Howard, Alan. Ain't no big thing: Coping strategies in a Hawaiian-American community | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 385-396 |
Graves, Theodore D. & Nancy B. Graves | Demographic changes in the Cook Islands: perception and reality | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 447-462 |
Gray, Rev. W. | Four Aniwan songs | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 93-97 |
Gray, Rev. W. | Aniwan folk-lore | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 162-164 |
Green, R. C. | Pitcairn Island fishhooks in stone | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 21-22 |
Green, R. C. | Pacific commentary | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 477-496 |
Green, R. C. | A suggested revision of the Fijian sequence | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 235 - 253 |
Green, R. C. | Prehistory at the Eleventh Pacific Science Congress | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 498 - 501 |
Green, R. C. | Anuta's position in the subgrouping of Polynesian languages | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 355 - 370 |
Green, R. C. | Revision of the Tongan sequence | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 79-86 |
Green, R. C. | A reappraisal of the dating for some Lapita sites in the reefs ... | 1991 | 100 | 2 | 197-208 |
Green, R. C. | Shorter communication: A range of disciplines support a dual origin for the bottle gourd in the Pacific | 2000 | 109 | 2 | 191-198 |
Green, R. C. & D. W. Purcell | The relationship of length, width, and thickness in central Polynesian adzes | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 451-465 |
Green, R. C. & J. B. Palmer | Fiji sequence: corrections and additional notes for Sigatoka | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 328 - 333 |
Green, R. C. & J. M. Davidson | Radiocarbon dates for Western Samoa | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 63 - 69 |
Green, R. C. & W. A. Pullar | Excavations at Orongo Bay, Gisborne | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 332-353 |
Green, Roger | Linguistic subgrouping within Polynesia: the implications for prehistoric settlement | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 6 - 38 |
Greenwood, William | The upraised hand | 1942 | 51 | 1 | 1-80 |
Greenwood, William | Kahungunu and Tamatea | 1943 | 52 | 1 | 16-18 |
Greenwood, William | Iconography of Te Kooti Rikirangi | 1946 | 55 | 1 | 1-14 |
Griffiths, C. | Discovery and excavation of an old Maori camp near Normanby, Timaru | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 211-231 |
Griffiths, G. | Discovery of a Moa egg at Shag rivermouth | 1942 | 51 | 1 | 80-85 |
Griffiths, G. | Excavation of Maori No. 2 camp, near Normanby, Timaru | 1942 | 51 | 2 | 115-125 |
Griffiths, G. | South Canterbury Maori camps, No. 3 - investigations at Pareora | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 233-236 |
Grimble, Arthur | Gilbertese astronomy and astronomical observances | 1931 | 40 | 160 | 197-224 |
Grimble, Arthur | No. 12 The migrations of a Pandanus people as traced from a preliminary study of food, food-traditions and food-rituals in the Gilbert Islands. Part 2 | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 51-84 |
Grimble, Arthur | No. 12 The migrations of a Pandanus people as traced from a preliminary study of food, food-traditions, and food-rituals in the Gilbert Islands | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 150 |
Groube, L. M. | Note on the Hei-Tiki | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 453 - 458 |
Groube, L. M. | Tonga, Lapita pottery, and Polynesian origins | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 278 - 316 |
Groves, Murray | Motu pottery | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 2-22 |
Gudgeon, Colonel | Te Umu-ti or fire-walking ceremony | 1899 | 8 | 1 | 58-60 |
Gudgeon, Judge W. E. | A Maori generation | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 113-115 |
Gudgeon, Judge W. E. | Notes on the paper by Timi Wata Rimini, 'On the fall of Pukehina and other pas' | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 109-112 |
Gudgeon, Judge W. E. | Maori tradition as to the kumara (Convolvulus Batatus) | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 99 -102 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The whence of the Maori | 1902 | 11 | 3 | 179-190 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The whence of the Maori | 1902 | 11 | 4 | 247-256 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The whence of the Maori: Part III | 1903 | 12 | 1 | 51-61 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The whence of the Maori: Part III | 1903 | 12 | 2 | 120-130 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The whence of the Maori: Part IV | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 166-179 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The Maori people | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 177-192 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Phallic emblem from Atiu Island | 1904 | 13 | 4 | 210-212 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The toa taua or warrior | 1904 | 13 | 4 | 238-264 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Mana tangata | 1905 | 14 | 2 | 49-66 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Maori religion | 1905 | 14 | 3 | 107-130 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Maori superstition | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 167-192 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The origin of the ta-tatau or heraldic marks at Aitutaki island | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 217-218 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The tipua-kura, and other manifestations of the spirit world | 1906 | 15 | 1 | 27-57 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Whaka-momore | 1906 | 15 | 3 | 163-174 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | Maori wars | 1907 | 16 | 1 | 13-42 |
Gudgeon, Lieut.-Col. W. E. | The tohunga Maori | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 63-91 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | Paoa | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 76-79 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | Maori migrations to New Zealand | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 212-232 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | A sketch of the history of the Ngati-Tama tribe | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 157-159 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The tangata whenua; or, aboriginal people of the central districts of the North Island of New Zealand | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 203-210 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | Maori migrations, No. II. | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 46-51 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The Maori tribes of the East Coast of New Zealand | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 208-219 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The Maori tribes of the East Coast of New Zealand | 1895 | 4 | 1 | 17-32 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The Maori tribes of the East Coast of New Zealand | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 177-182 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The Maori tribes of the East Coast of New Zealand: Part IV | 1896 | 5 | 1 | 1-12 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | The Maori tribes of the East Coast: those inhabiting the Wairoa District of Northern Hawke's Bay | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 177-186 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | On matakite | 1909 | 18 | 3 | 143-153 |
Gudgeon, W. E. | Obituary | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 20-21 |
Gudgeon, W. L. | Maori deities | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 30 |
Guiart, Jean | Mythes et chants Polynesiens d'Ouvea (Iles Loyalty) | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 93-113 |
Guiart, Jean | A reply to Bronwen Douglas | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 94-102 |
Guiart, Jean | Correspondence: Polynesian myth and the invention of Melanesia | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 139-144 |
Guiart, Jean | Retoka revisited and Roymata revised: A retort | 2004 | 113 | 4 | 377-382 |
Gullberg, J. Ekblom | A scheme of anthropometry for New Guinea and Australia. | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 198-206 |
Gunn, Michael J. | Etak and the ghost islands of the Carolines | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 499-507 |
Gunson, Niel | An account of the Mamaia or Visionary Heresy of Tahiti, 1826-1841 | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 208-243 |
Gunson, Niel | Shorter communication | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 415 - 419 |
Gunson, Niel | Great women and friendship contract rites in pre-christian Tahiti | 1964 | 73 | 1 | 53 - 69 |
Gunson, Niel | A Note on Oceanic Shamanism | 2010 | 119 | 2 | 205-212 |
Guy, J. B. M. | On the origins of the Sakao vowel system (New Hebrides) | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 97-104 |
Guy, J. B. M. | Fused glyphs in the Easter Island script | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 445-448 |
Guy, J. B. M. | On a fragment of the 'Tahua' tablet | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 367-388 |
Guy, J. B. M. | Rjabchikov's decipherments examined | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 321-324 |
Haddon, A. C. | The hidden teaching of the Maori [Review of 'Lore of the whare wananga'] | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 55-57 |
Hage, Per | Centrality in the kula ring | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 27-36 |
Hage, Per | Shorter communication: Was proto-Oceanic society matrilineal? | 1998 | 107 | 4 | 365-380 |
Hage, Per | Shorter communication: The conical clan in Micronesia: The Marshall Islands | 2000 | 109 | 3 | 295-310 |
Halley Cox, J. & William H. Davenport | Review article: Reconstructing the art and religion of Hawaii | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 267-278 |
Halpern, M. | Sidereal compasses: a case for Carolinian-Arab links | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 441-460 |
Hamel, Jill | A carved phallic sinker | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 111-114 |
Hamilton, H. | The Kaingaroa carvings | 1925 | 34 | 136 | 356-362 |
Hamilton, H. | Boomerang found at Muriwai beach, Auckland | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 45-46 |
Hammond, Joyce D. | Performing Cultural Heritage with Tīfaifai, Tahitian “Quilts” | 2018 | 127 | 2 | 207-248 |
Hammond, Rev. T. G. | The taro (Colocasia Antiquorum) | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 105-106 |
Hammond, Rev. T. G. | The kumara, perei and taewa | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 237-238 |
Hammond, Rev. T. G. | Atua Maori | 1899 | 8 | 2 | 89-92 |
Hammond, Rev. T. G. | Te Tai Hauauru (or West Coast) | 1901 | 10 | 4 | 194-202 |
Hammond, T. G. | The tohunga Maori | 1908 | 17 | 3 | 162-165 |
Hammond, W., W. J. Phillipps & P. R. Gardner | Shorter communications, | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 400-402 |
Hamp, Eric P. | On Polynesian NP and VP determiners | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 411-412 |
Handler, Richard | [Review] Shore, Cris and Susanna Trnka (eds): Up Close and Personal: On Peripheral Perspectives and the Production of Anthropological Knowledge | 2015 | 124 | 2 | 211-212 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The oracle-house in Polynesia | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 47-57 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | l.Perspectives in Polynesian religion | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 308-328 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The Hawaiian cult of Io | 1941 | 50 | 199 | 134-159 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The Hawaiian family system | 1950 | 59 | 2 | 170-190 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The Polynesian family system in Ka-'u, Hawaii | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 232-240 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The Hawaiian family system | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 66-79 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | Polynesian family system in Ka-u, Hawaii | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 186-222 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | The Polynesian family system in Ka-u, Hawaii | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 243-282 |
Handy, E. S. Craighill | Traces of totemism in Polynesia: theories of embodiment of tutelary spirits in animate and inanimate forms | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 43 - 56 |
Hanson, F. Allan & Christian Ghasarian | Shorter communication: 'The land belongs to everyone': the unstable dynamic of unrestricted cognatic descent in Rapa, French Polynesia | 2007 | 116 | 1 | 59-72 |
Harding, Edwin | Prehistoric drains on the Kaipara, west coast | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 367-368 |
Harding, J. R. | History of the South African Commission ... | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 228-233 |
Harding, J. R. | Dating | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 102-112 |
Harfst, Richard H. | Cause or condition: explanations of the Hawaiian cultural revolution | 1972 | 81 | 4 | 437-471 |
Hargreaves, R. P. | The Maori agriculture of the Auckland Province in the mid-nineteenth century | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 61-79 |
Hargreaves, R. P. | Maori agriculture after the wars (1871-1886) | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 354-367 |
Hargreaves, R. P. | Maori flour mills of the Auckland Province, 1846-1860 | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 227-232 |
Hargreaves, R. P. | Changing Maori agriculture in pre-Waitangi New Zealand | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 101 - 117 |
Hargreaves, R. P. & K. P. Emory | Shorter communications | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 101-106 |
Harker, R. K. | Socio-economic and cultural factors in Maori academic attainment | 1971 | 80 | 1 | 20 - 41 |
Harlow, Ray | Shorter communication: Lexical expansion in Maori | 1993 | 102 | 1 | 99-107 |
Harre, John | The relevance of ancestry as a factor in social and cultural choice | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 2-20 |
Harre, John | A model for the analysis of island emigration | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 177 - 186 |
Harris, Graham | Shorter Communications: An indigenous Maori potato or unique Maori cultivars | 2005 | 114 | 1 | 69-78 |
Harris, Graham F. & Haami Te Whaiti | Rengarenga lilies and Maori occupation at Matakitaki-a-Kupe (Cape Palliser): An ethnobotanical study | 1996 | 105 | 3 | 271-286 |
Harrisson, Tom | Outside influences on the culture of the Kelabits of North Central Borneo | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 91-111 |
Harrisson, Tom | Excavation of Gua Bungoh in South-west Sarawak | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 164-186 |
Hartley, Eugene L. & Richard Thompson | Racial integration and role differentiation | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 427 - 444 |
Haudricourt, A. G. & K. J. Hollyman | The New Caledonian vocabularies of Cook and the Forsters (Baland, 1774) | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 215-227 |
Hau'ofa, Epeli | Mekeo chieftainship | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 152 - 169 |
Hawthorn, H. B. | Cultural evolution or cultural change - The case of Polynesia | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 18-35 |
Head, L. | The gospel of Te Ua Haumene | 1992 | 101 | 1 | 7-44 |
Healey, Chris | Maring classification of cutting tools | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 215-230 |
Healy, Susan | Tuku whenua as customary land allocation: contemporary fabrication or historical fact? | 2009 | 118 | 2 | 111-134 |
Hecht, Julia | The culture of gender in Pukapuka: male, female and the Mayakitanga 'Sacred Maid' | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 183-206 |
Hedrick, John D. | Lapita style pottery from Malo Island | 1971 | 80 | 1 | 5 - 19 |
Hedrick, John D. & Mary Elizabeth Shutler | Preliminary report on 'Lapita style' pottery from Malo island, northern New Hebrides | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 262-265 |
Helliwell, Christine | Variation in Oral Narrative Performance: A Pacific Example | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 51-74 |
Hempenstall, Peter J. | Resistance in the German Pacific empire: towards a theory of early colonial response | 1975 | 84 | 1 | 5-24 |
HÄ“nare, MÄnuka | “Ko te hau tÄ“nÄ o tĹŤ taonga…”: The words of Ranapiri on the spirit of gift exchange and economy | 2018 | 127 | 4 | 451-463 |
Henry, Miss Teuira | Te Umu-Ti, a Raiatean ceremony | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 105-108 |
Henry, Miss Teuira | Tahitian astronomy | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 101-104 |
Henry, Teuira | The History of Tahiti | 1898 | 7 | 3 | 182-183 |
Henry, Teuira | Tahitian folk-lore | 1901 | 10 | 1 | 51-52 |
Henry, Teuira | More about fire-walking | 1901 | 10 | 1 | 53-54 |
Henry, Teuira | Wallis, the discoverer of Tahiti | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 122-125 |
Henry, Teuira | More on the ari'is of Tahiti | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 4-9 |
Henry, Teuira | The Tahitian version of the names Ra'iatea and Taputapu-atea | 1912 | 21 | 2 | 77-78 |
Henry, Teuira | The oldest great Tahitian maraes and the last one built in Tahiti | 1913 | 22 | 85 | 25-27 |
Herda, Phyllis | [Review] Bennett, R.S., Treaty to Treaty: A History of Early New Zealand from the Treaty of Tordesillas 1494 to the Treaty of Waitingi 1840 | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 421-422 |
Herda, Phyllis | Introduction: Writing the Lives of Some Extraordinary Polynesian Women | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 107-112 |
Herda, Phyllis & Billie Lythberg | Featherwork and Divine Chieftainship in Tonga | 2014 | 123 | 3 | 277-300 |
Herda, Phyllis & Billie Lythberg, Andy Mills, Melenaite Taumoefolau | What's in a name?: Reconstructing nomenclature of prestige and persuasion in late 18th-century Tongan material culture. | 2017 | 126 | 4 | 443-468 |
Herda, Phyllis S. | The changing texture of textiles in Tonga | 1999 | 108 | 2 | 149-167 |
Herdrich, David J. | Towards an understanding of Samoan star mounds | 1991 | 100 | 4 | 381 - 436 |
Heuer, Berys N. | Maori women in traditional family and tribal life | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 448 - 494 |
Heyen, G. H. | Polynesian: Distance tables | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 5-10 |
Heyen, G. H. | Primitive navigation in the Pacific. Part I | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 64-80 |
Hickling, H. H. | Notes on the adoption and naming of children in Mangaia | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 83-86 |
Hilder, Brett | Primitive navigation in the Pacific. Part II | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 80-97 |
Hilder, Brett | The story of the Tamil bell | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 476-484 |
Hinkle, Anya | The distribution of a male sterile form of ti (Cordyline fruticosa) in Polynesia: A case of human selection | 2004 | 113 | 3 | 263-290 |
Hinton, Colin Jack, R. C. Green & C. J. Lynch | Shorter communications, | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 233-249 |
Hirsh, Susan | The social organization of an urban village in Samoa | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 266-303 |
Hixon, Sean, Robert J. DiNapoli, Carl P. Lipo, Terry L. Hunt | The Ethnohistory of Freshwater Use on Rapa Nui (Easter Island, Chile) | 2019 | 128 | 2 | 163-190 |
Hobbis, Stephanie | Rescuing Honiara, Rescuing Gwou’ulu: Negotiating Frictional’ Village–Town Relations and Politico-Religious (Dis)unity in Solomon Islands | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 435-456 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | The problem of depopulation in Melanesia as applied to Ongtong Java. (Solomon islands) | 1930 | 39 | 153 | 43-66 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | Transition rites at Ontong Java. (Solomon Islands) | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 94-112 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | Transition rites at Ontong Java. (Solomon Islands) | 1930 | 39 | 155 | 201-220 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | The sexual life of the natives of Ontong Java (Solomon Islands) | 1931 | 40 | 157 | 23-34 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | Adoption in Wogeo, New Guinea | 1935 | 44 | 176 | 208-215 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | Polynesian colonies in Melanesia | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 197-220 |
Hogbin, H. Ian | Native trade around the Huon Gulf, North-Eastern New Guinea | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 242-255 |
Hohepa, Patrick W. | The accusative-to-ergative drift in Polynesian languages | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 295 - 329 |
Holdaway, Simon et al. | Shorter Communication: Archaeology without squares: A computerised system for recording and visualising the excavation of a 19th century Maori village | 2005 | 114 | 3 | 267-284 |
Hollyman, K. J. | Polynesian influence in New Caledonia | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 357-389 |
Hollyman, K. J. | The lizard and the axe | 1962 | 71 | 3 | 310-327 |
Holmes, Lowell D. | Ta'u: stability and change in a Samoan village | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 301-338 |
Holmes, Lowell D. | Ta'u: stability and change in a Samoan village | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 398-435 |
Holtzappel, H. A. & W. R. Geddes | The Galah game of Indonesia | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 1-12 |
Hongi, Hare | He waiata whangai ariki, a chant at the offering of first-fruits | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 119 - 124 |
Hongi, Hare | Notes on T. Tarakawa's paper 'The coming of Te Arawa and Tainui canoes' | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 37-40 |
Hongi, Hare | The contest between fire and water | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 155-158 |
Hongi, Hare | Tama-ahua | 1896 | 5 | 4 | 233-236 |
Hongi, Hare | Concerning Whare-kura: its philosophies and teachings | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 35-41 |
Hongi, Hare | On ariki, and incidentally, tohunga | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 84-89 |
Hongi, Hare | Ruatapu, son of Uenuku | 1910 | 19 | 2 | 89-93 |
Hongi, Hare | Whiro and Toi | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 63-70 |
Hongi, Hare | Whiro and Toi | 1912 | 21 | 2 | 29-38 |
Hongi, Hare | Kuranui as a name for the moa | 1916 | 25 | 98 | 66-67 |
Hongi, Hare | On mummification | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 169-172 |
Hongi, Hare | On the Greenstone 'Tiki.' What the emblem signifies | 1918 | 27 | 107 | 162-163 |
Hongi, Hare | On the greenstone 'tiki'. What the emblem signifies. Part II | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 199-201 |
Hongi, Hare | An ancient 'flute-song' | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 222-224 |
Hongi, Hare | Gods of Maori worship | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 24-28 |
Hooley, Bruce A. | The Buang naming system | 1972 | 81 | 4 | 500-506 |
Hooper, Antony | The migration of Cook Islanders in New Zealand | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 11-17 |
Hooper, Antony | Cook Islanders in New Zealand | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 145-193 |
Hooper, Antony | Review article: Levy, Robert I. Tahitians: Mind and experience in the Society Islands | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 369-378 |
Hooper, Antony | 'Eating blood': Tahitian concepts of incest | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 227-242 |
Hooper, Antony | Two Tokelau Fishing Texts | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 227-268 |
Hooper, Antony & Judith Huntsman | A demographic history of the Tokelau Islands | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 366-411 |
Hooper, Antony & Judith Huntsman | The Tokelau language 1841-1991 | 1992 | 101 | 4 | 343-372 |
Hooper, R. | Neuter verbs, stative aspect, and the expression of agency in Polynesian | 1984 | 93 | 1 | 39-70 |
Hooper, Steven | Embodying divinity: the life of A'a | 2007 | 116 | 2 | 131-180 |
Hooper, Steven | Introduction | 2007 | 116 | 2 | 93-96 |
Hooper, Steven | 'Supreme among our Valuables': Whale Teeth Tabua, Chieftainship and Power in Eastern Fiji | 2013 | 122 | 2 | 103-160 |
Hornell, James | Ornaments and decorative carving of outrigger canoes on the north coast of Netherlands New Guinea | 1923 | 32 | 126 | 70-78 |
Hornell, James | Outrigger-attachments in the Society Islands | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 89-93 |
Hornell, James | The outrigger canoes of the Tongan Archipelago | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 299-309 |
Hornell, James | Was the double-outrigger known in Polynesia and Micronesia? | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 131-143 |
Hornell, James | The artistic degradation of Easter Island wood-carving | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 282-284 |
Hornell, James | Outrigger devices: distribution and origin | 1943 | 52 | 3 | 91-100 |
Hornell, James | Constructional parallels in Scandinavian and Oceanic boat construction | 1944 | 53 | 2 | 43-58 |
Hornell, James | Was there pre-Columbian contact between the peoples of Oceania and South America? | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 167-191 |
Houghton, P. & M. R. Kean | The Polynesian head: a biological model for Homo sapiens | 1987 | 96 | 2 | 223-242 |
Houghton, P. B. F. Leach & D. G. Sutton | The estimation of stature of prehistoric Polynesians in New Zealand, | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 325-336 |
Houghton, Philip | Trephination in Oceania | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 265-270 |
Houghton, Philip | Dental evidence for dietary variation in prehistoric New Zealand | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 257-264 |
Houghton, Philip | The early human biology of the Pacific: some considerations | 1991 | 100 | 2 | 167-196 |
Houghton, Philip & Peter de Souza | Discriminant function sexing of prehistoric New Zealand skeletal material from lengths of long bones | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 225-229 |
Houston, John | Aotea | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 36-47 |
Houston, John | Obituary | 1936 | 45 | 180 | 154-155 |
Houston, John | A West Coast tauihu | 1939 | 48 | 190 | 104-107 |
Houston, John | Taranaki Maori carvings | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 301-304 |
Houston, John | A Taranaki epa | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 166 |
Houston, John | The Rahotu prow | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 350-351 |
Hovdhaugen, E. | Some outlier pronouns in Tokelauan | 1988 | 97 | 1 | 71-72 |
Howard, Alan | Rotuma as a hinterland community | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 272-299 |
Howard, Alan | Conservatism and non-traditional leadership in Rotuma | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 65 - 77 |
Howard, Alan | Land tenure and social change in Rotuma | 1964 | 73 | 1 | 26 - 52 |
Howard, Alan | The power to heal in colonial Rotuma | 1979 | 88 | 3 | 243-276 |
Howard, Alan & Jan Rensel | Rotuma in the 1990s: From hinterland to neighbourhood | 1994 | 103 | 3 | 227-254 |
Howe, K. R. | Maori/Polynesian origins and the 'new learning' | 1999 | 108 | 3 | 305-326 |
Hudson, Beatrice | Variation and Process: The History, Current Practice and Future Potential of Mortuary Archaeology in Aotearoa New Zealand | 2020 | 129 | 2 | 125-170 |
Huebert, Jennifer M., Melinda S. Allen and Rod T. Wallace | Sacerdotal terms, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 154-155 |
Hughes, H. G. A. | Riddles (kam'aninga) from the Gilbert Islands | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 241-244 |
Hughes, H. G. A. | The origin of the Ruoia and the Kainikam'men | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 171-174 |
Huka, Haere | Te Kaoreore, by Pirika Te Miroi Tiniraupeka, and He tangi mo Tama-o-rangi | 1943 | 52 | 2 | 46-64 |
Hunn, J. K. | Pacific commentary | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 256-268 |
Hunt, C. G. | Maringa Te Kakara village | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 1-7 |
Hunt, T. L. | Patterns of human interaction and evolutionary divergence in the Fiji Islands | 1987 | 96 | 3 | 299-334 |
Hunt, T. L. & P. V. Kirch | An archaeological survey of the Manu'a Islands, American Samoa | 1988 | 97 | 2 | 153-184 |
Hunt, Terry L. | New evidence for early horticulture in Fiji | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 259-266 |
Hunter-Anderson, R. L. & Y. Zan | Where's the fish or, what limited the size of aboriginal populations in small tropical high islands | 1985 | 94 | 1 | 61-66 |
Huntsman, J. | Who really discovered Fakaofo... | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 461-467 |
Huntsman, Judith | Obituary: Antony Bramston Hooper (1932-2016) | 2017 | 126 | 2 | 141-144 |
Huntsman, Judith | The Treasured Things of Tokelau | 2017 | 126 | 3 | 253-282 |
Huntsman, Judith & Antony Hooper | Male and female in Tokelau culture | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 415-430 |
Huntsman, Judith & Antony Hooper | The 'desecration' of Tokelau kinship | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 257-274 |
Huntsman, Judith W. | Concepts of kinship and categories of kinsmen in the Tokelau Islands | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 317 - 354 |
Huntsman, Judith W. | Butterfly collecting in a swamp: suggestions for studying oral narratives as creative art | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 209-218 |
Huntsman, Judith W. | Kula the Nurse and Nua the Teacher: Tokelau's Professional Pioneers | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 185-208 |
Hurinui, Pei Te | Maori genealogies | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 162-165 |
Hutchin, Rev. J. J. K. | Traditions and some words of the language of Danger or Pukapuka Island | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 173-174 |
Hye-Kerkdal, Kathe | The secret of the jumping stick | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 35-43 |
Hye-Kerkdal, Kathe | Tika, an old mystery game in the Pacific | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 197-226 |
Hyndman, David | Afek and rebaibal: Ideologies of social protest and the OK Tedi mining project in Papua New Guinea | 1995 | 104 | 1 | 75-88 |
Idiens, Dale | A recently discovered figure from Rarotonga | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 359-366 |
Imbelloni, J. | On the diffusion in America of patu onewa, okewa, patu paraoa, miti, and other relatives of the mere family | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 322-345 |
Inglis, Judy | Aborigines in Adelaide | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 200-218 |
Intoh, Michiko | Why were pots imported to Ngulu Atoll: a consideration of subsistence strategy | 1992 | 101 | 2 | 159-168 |
Ioane, S. I. | Turmoil in paradise: a view of the sociopolitical upheavals in Western Samoa, consequent on the marriage-of-convenience between the Fa'a-Samoa and western-oriented democratic ideologies | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 521-530 |
Irwin, G. | Against, across and down the wind: a case for the systematic exploration of the remote Pacific islands | 1989 | 98 | 2 | 167-206 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | Carved paddle decoration of pottery and its capacity for inference in archaeology: an example from the Solomon Islands | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 368-371 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | How Lapita lost its pots: the question of continuity in the colonisation of Polynesia | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 481-494 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | The colonisation of the Pacific plate: Chronological, navigational and social issues | 1998 | 107 | 2 | 111-144 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | Wetland Archaeology and the Study of Late Maori Settlement Patterns and Social Organisation in Northern New Zealand | 2013 | 122 | 4 | 311-332 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | [Review] Evans, Jeff: Heke-nuku-mai-nga-iwi Busby: Not Here by Chance. | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 445-446 |
Irwin, Geoffrey | The Archaeology of MÄori Settlement and PÄ on PĹŤnui Island, Inner Hauraki Gulf, AD 1400–1800 | 2020 | 129 | 1 | 29-58 |
Irwin, Geoffrey & Richard G. J. Flay | Pacific Colonisation and Canoe Performance: Experiments in the Science of Sailing | 2015 | 124 | 4 | 419-444 |
Isaac, Barbara & Gwyneira Isaac | Unexpected Trajectories: A History of Niuean Throwing Stones | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 369-402 |
Ivens, W. G. | Grammar of the language of Ulawa, Solomon Islands | 1913 | 22 | 85 | 28-35 |
Ivens, W. G. | Grammar of the language of Ulawa, Solomon Islands | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 96-103 |
Ivens, W. G. | Grammar of the language of Ulawa, Solomon Islands | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 134-140 |
Ivens, W. G. | Grammar of the language of Ulawa, Solomon Islands | 1913 | 22 | 88 | 219-224 |
Ivens, W. G. | Grammar of the language of Ulawa, Solomon Islands | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 21-27 |
Ivens, W. G. | No. 11. A vocabulary of the Lau language. Big Mala, Solomon Islands | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 1-20 |
Ivens, W. G. | No. 11 A vocabulary of the Lau language. Big Mala, Solomon Islands | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 21-60 |
Ivens, W. G. | No. 11 A vocabulary of the Lau language. Big Mala, Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 108-130 |
Ivens, W. G. | No. 11 A vocabulary of the Lau language. Big Mala, Solomon Islands | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 61-108 |
Ivens, W. G. | Melanesian modes of speech | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 579-594 |
Ivens, W. G. | Melanesian modes of speech | 1941 | 50 | 197 | 10-40 |
Ivory, Carol S. | Vaekehu, the Life of a 19th Century Marquesan "Queen" in Turbulent Times | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 113-128 |
Jacka, Jerry | Development Conflicts and Changing Mortuary Practices in a New Guinea Mining Area (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 133-148 |
Jackmond, Gregory, Dionne Fonoti & Matiu Matavai Tautunu | Samoa's hidden past: LiDAR confirms inland settlement and suggests larger populations in pre-contact SÄmoa | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 73-90 |
Jackmond, Gregory, Dionne FonotÄ«, Matiu MatÄvai Tautunu | Did SÄmoa Have Intensive Agriculture in the Past? New Findings from LiDAR | 2019 | 128 | 2 | 225-243 |
Jackson, F. Arthur | A Fijian legend of the origin of the 'Vilavilairevo' or 'fire ceremony' | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 72-75 |
Jackson, F. Arthur | Fire walking in Fiji, Japan, India and Mauritius | 1899 | 8 | 3 | 188-196 |
Jackson, Graham | Review article: Glasse, Robert M., Huli of Papua: A cognatic descent system | 1971 | 80 | 1 | 119 - 132 |
Jackson, Michael | Some structural considerations of Maori myth | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 147 - 162 |
Jacomb, Chris et al. | Shorter Communications: A 15th century Maori textile fragment from Kaitorete Spit, Canterbury, and the evolution of Maori weaving | 2004 | 113 | 3 | 291-296 |
Jacomb, Chris, Richard Walter & Chris Jennings | Review of the Archaeology of Foveaux Strait, New Zealand, | 2010 | 119 | 1 | 25-60 |
Jahnke, Robert | Ko Ruamoko e Ngunguru Nei: Reading Between the Lines | 2010 | 119 | 2 | 111-130 |
James, H. L. | Pathology of Samoa | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 80-85 |
James, K. | Gender relations in Tonga 1780-1984 | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 233-244 |
James, K. E. | O, lead us not into 'commoditization'... Christine Ward Gailey's changing gender values in the Tongan Islands | 1988 | 97 | 1 | 31-48 |
James, Kerry | The cost of custom: A recent funeral in Tonga | 2002 | 111 | 3 | 223-238 |
Jefferson, Christina | The Dendroglyphs of the Chatham Islands | 1955 | 64 | 4 | 367-441 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 290-314 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua. Part 2 | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 48-71 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua. Part 3 | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 145-179 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga. Goodnenough Island, S.E. Papua. Part 4 | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 207-238 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua. Part 5 | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 303-329 |
Jenness, D. | Language, mythology, and songs of Bwaidoga. Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 29-47 |
Jenness, D. & A. Ballantyne | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 30-56 |
Jenness, D. & A. Ballantyne | Language, mythology and songs of Bwaidoga, Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 139-164 |
Jenness, D. & A. Ballantyne | Language, mythology, and songs of Bwaidoga. Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 271-299 |
Jenness, D. & A. Ballantyne | Language, mythology, and songs of Bwaidoga. Goodenough Island, S.E. Papua | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 377-402 |
Jennings, J. D. R. Holmer & G. Jackmond | Samoan village patterns: four examples, | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 81-102 |
Jennings, William | The Debate over Kai Tangata (Maori Cannibalism): New Perspectives from the Correspondence of the Marists | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 129-148 |
Johns, Dilys & Shar Briden, Rachel Wesley, Geoffrey Irwin | Understanding Aotearoa's past through the recovery and conservation of a 15th-century canoe and its fibrework from Papanui Inlet, Otago Peninsula | 2017 | 126 | 4 | 469-494 |
Johnstone, Jennifer & Richard Feinberg | From oriori to the Everly Brothers: Observations on the music of Nukumanu | 2006 | 115 | 4 | 365-382 |
Jones, A. Morris | Phonetics of the Maori language | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 237-242 |
Jones, Alan | Mythic Origins of Moral Evil: Moral Fatalism and the Tragic Self-Conception of the Mekeo | 2013 | 122 | 4 | 333-372 |
Jones, Alison & Kuni Kaa Jenkins | Tuai of Ngare Raumati: Teaching Europeans in the Early 19th Century | 2017 | 126 | 1 | 7-32 |
Jones, Benjamin D., Thegn N. Ladefoged & Gregory Asner | Tracing the Resilience and Revitalisation of Historic Taro Production in Waipi'o Valley, Hawai'i, | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 83-110 |
Jones, K. | Joseph Banks' 'fence of poles' at Cook's Cove, East Coast, North Island, New Zealand | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 531-536 |
Jones, K. L. | A 1761 medalet from the East Coast, North Island, New Zealand: relic of Cook's first voyage | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 315-320 |
Jones, K. L. | In much greater affluence: productivity and welfare in Maori gardening at Anaura Bay, October 1769 | 1989 | 98 | 1 | 49-76 |
Jones, Sharyn | [Review] Clark, Geoffrey and Atholl Anderson (eds): The Early Prehistory of Fiji | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 87-89 |
Jorgensen, Dan | Echidna and Kuyaam: classification and anomalous animals in Telefolmin | 1991 | 100 | 4 | 365 - 380 |
Joy, Charlotte | [Review] Werry, Margaret: The Tourist State: Performing Leisure, Liberalism, and Race in New Zealand | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 97-98 |
Jupp, Kathleen M. | Population expansion in Western Samoa | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 401-409 |
Jury, J. M. | The lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro, Upoko II. | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 45-61 |
Kaamira, Himiona | Kupe | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 216-231 |
Kaamira, Himiona | The story of Kupe | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 232-248 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Ceremonial masks: a Melanesian art style | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 118 - 138 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Pottery sherds from Tungua, Ha'apai: and remarks on pottery and social structure in Tonga | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 218-222 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | A further note on the Cook Voyage Collection in Leningrad | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 93-98 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Concerning a Maori shell trumpet from Cook's second voyage and some implications | 1987 | 96 | 2 | 243-250 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Kie hingoa: Mats of power, rank, prestige and history | 1999 | 108 | 2 | 168-232 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Appreciation and challenge: remarks for the launch of the Oldman Catalogues, 3 November 2004 | 2004 | 113 | 4 | 325-330 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Animal designs on Samoan Siapo and other thoughts on Polynesian barkcloth design | 2005 | 114 | 3 | 197-226 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Containers of divinity | 2007 | 116 | 2 | 97-130 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Sister Malia Tu'ifua: Descendant of Chiefs, Daughter of God | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 169-184 |
Kaeppler, Adrienne L. | Two Hawaiian Dancers and Their Daughters | 2015 | 124 | 2 | 189-208 |
Kahn, Jennifer G. | The Functionality of Feasting at Late Prehistoric Residential and Ceremonial Sites in the Society Islands (Special Issue: CEREMONIAL ARCHITECTURE IN EAST POLYNESIA: DEVELOPMENT AND VARIABILITY) | 2016 | 125 | 3 | 203-238 |
Kahn, Jennifer G. & James Coil | What house posts tell us about status difference in prehistoric Tahitian society | 2006 | 115 | 4 | 319-352 |
Kahn, Jennifer G. & Yosihiko Sinoto | Refining the Society Islands Cultural Sequence: Colonization Phase and Developmental Phase Coastal Occupation on Moʻorea Island | 2017 | 126 | 1 | 33-60 |
Kahn, Jennifer G. et al. | Re-dating of the Kuli'ou'ou Rockshelter, O'ahu, Hawai'i: Location of the First Radiocarbon Date from the Pacific Islands, | 2014 | 123 | 1 | 67-90 |
Kaiser, M. | Ka'akai o te henua 'enana - history of the land of men | 1989 | 98 | 1 | 77-84 |
Kakubayashi, Fumio | Japanese drift records and the Sharp hypothesis | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 515-524 |
Kapa, Mieke | Ethnobotany of Kuta (Eleocharis sphacelata) in Bay of Plenty and Northland, New Zealand | 2010 | 119 | 2 | 131-148 |
Kaplan, Martha & Mara Rosenthal | Battlements, temples and the landscape of Tuka: The archaeological record of a cultural transformation in 19th-century Fiji | 1993 | 102 | 2 | 121-146 |
Kauika, Wiremu | Tutae-poroporo, te taniwha i patua e Ao-kehu, i Whanga-nui | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 89-98 |
Kawena Pukui, Mary | Memoir: Native use of fish in Hawaii | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 1-146 |
Kawharu, I. H. | The Prichard-Waetford inquiry into Maori land | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 205 - 214 |
Kawharu, I. H. | Maori sociology: a commentary | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 231-246 |
Kawharu, I. H. | Kotahitanga: visions of unity (Elsdon Best Medal Lecture,1992) | 1992 | 101 | 3 | 221-250 |
Kawharu, Merata | Kaitiakitanga: A Maori anthropological perspective of the Maori socio-environmental ethic of resource management | 2000 | 109 | 4 | 349-370 |
Kawharu, Merata | Ancestral landscapes and world heritage from a Maori viewpoint | 2009 | 118 | 4 | 317-338 |
Kawharu, Merata | Indigenous Entrepreneurship: Cultural Coding and the Transformation of Ngati Whatua in New Zealand | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 359-382 |
Kawhia, E. H. S. | The Ka Mate chant, | 1948 | 57 | 2 | 172-177 |
Kay, Paul | Aspects of social structure in a Tahitian urban neighborhood | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 325 - 371 |
Keating, Elizabeth & Alessandro Duranti | Honorific resources for the construction of hierarchy in Pohnpei and Samoa | 2006 | 115 | 2 | 145-172 |
Keesing, Roger M. | Mota kinship terminology and marriage: A re-examination | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 294 - 301 |
Keesing, Roger M. | Christians and pagans in Kwaio, Malaita | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 82 - 100 |
Keesing, Roger M. & Jonathan Fifii | Kwaio word tabooing in its cultural context | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 154 - 177 |
Kelly, Celsus | Maori and Solomon Islands drawings from the Surville expedition found in Spanish archives | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 459 - 466 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Matakitaki Pa, Pirongia | 1931 | 40 | 157 | 35-38 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | In the path of Marion du Fresne | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 83-96 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Mangatoatoa Pa | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 167-170 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Ngakuraho Pa, Hangatiki | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 101-105 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Kororipo and Puketona | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 187-191 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Kahuwera pa, Bay of Islands, in 1937 | 1938 | 47 | 185 | 20-26 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Orongokoekoea pa | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 145-151 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Fragments of Ngapuhi history: The conquest of the Ngare-raumati | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 163-172 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Fragments of Ngapuhi history: Moremu-nui | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 173-181 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Paratui Pa | 1939 | 48 | 191 | 129-134 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Taupiri Pa | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 148-159 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Some problems in the study of Maori genealogies | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 235-242 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Some new information concerning the ship Boyd | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 600 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Fragmentary matter concerning Hongi-hika | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 601-603 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Tapuariki and Raupa with remarks on Marsden's visit to Hauraki | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 199-211 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Whare-taewa pa, Mercury Bay,1952 | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 384-390 |
Kelly, Leslie G. | Cook Island origin of the Maori | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 181-196 |
Kempers, A. J. Bernet | The Archaeological Service in Indonesia | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 185-192 |
Kennedy, Donald Gilbert | Field notes on the culture of Vaitupu, Ellice Islands | 1929 | 38 | 152 | 1-99 |
Kennedy, Donald Gilbert | No. 9. Field notes on the culture of Vaitupu Ellice Islands | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 321-328 |
Kennedy, Donald Gilbert | Field Notes on the Culture of Vaitupu, Ellice Islands | 0 | Memoirs | 9 | 0 |
Kennedy, Raymond | Bark-cloth in Indonesia | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 229-243 |
Kernot, B. | Maori-European relationships and the role of mediators | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 171 - 178 |
Kernot, B. | An artist in his time | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 157-170 |
Key, C. A. | Stone Tapa beater from Vava'u, Tonga a correction | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 427 |
Keyes, I. W. | Blackstone | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 158-161 |
Keyes, I. W. | The cultural succession and ethnographic features of D'Urville Island | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 239-265 |
Keyes, I. W. | The Ngatimamoe: The Western Polynesian-Melanesoid sub-culture in New Zealand | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 47-75 |
Keyes, I. W. & I. R. Matheson | A large worked nephrite slab from the northern Ahimanawa Range | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 432-436 |
Kikuchi, William K. | Petroglyphs in American Samoa | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 163 - 166 |
Kikuchi, William K. | Additional petroglyphs from American Samoa | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 372 - 373 |
King, Anne | Note on stress in Fijian | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 531 - 532 |
King, Michael | Moko and C. F. Goldie | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 431-440 |
Kinney, Ruby Kawena | A non-purist view of morphomorphemic variations in Hawaiian speech | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 282-286 |
Kirch, Patrick V. & Jillian A. Swift | New AMS Radiocarbon Dates and a Re-evaluation of the Cultural Sequence of Tikopia Island, Southeast Solomon Islands | 2017 | 126 | 3 | 313-336 |
Kirch, Patrick V. & Mark D. McCoy | Reconfiguring the Hawaiian cultural sequence: results of re-dating the Halawa Dune site (MO-A1-3), Moloka'i Island | 2007 | 116 | 4 | 385-406 |
Kirch, Patrick V. & Paul Harmer Rosendahl | A note on carbon dates for pottery-bearing layers on Anuta Island | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 206-208 |
Kirch, Patrick V., Clive Ruggles & Warren D. Sharp | The Panana or 'Sighting Wall' at Hanamauloa, Kahikinui, Maui, | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 45-68 |
"Kirch, Patrick Vinton |
Voices on the Wind, Traces in the Earth: Integrating Oral Narrative and Archaeology in Polynesian History | 2018 | 127 | 3 | 275-306 |
"
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Houses on Lifou, Loyalty Islands | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 43 - 53 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Halawa dune site (Hawaiian Islands): A preliminary report | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 228 - 236 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Ethno-archaeological investigations in Futuna and Uvea (Western Polynesia) | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 27-70 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Ethno-archaeology and the development of Polynesian fishing strategies | 1979 | 88 | 1 | 53-76 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Burial structures and societal ranking in Vava'u, Tonga | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 291-308 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | A revision of the Anuta sequence | 1982 | 91 | 2 | 245-254 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | Rethinking East Polynesian prehistory | 1986 | 95 | 1 | 9-40 |
Kirch, Patrick Vinton | The pre-Christian ritual cycle of Futuna, Western Polynesia | 1994 | 103 | 3 | 255-298 |
Kirkpatrick, John | Appeals for 'unity' in Marquesan local politics | 1981 | 90 | 4 | 439-464 |
Kirtley, Bacil F. & Samuel H. Elbert | Animal tales from Rennell and Bellona | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 241-265 |
Kiste, Robert C. | Incest and exogamy: a comparative study of two Marshall Island populations | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 209-226 |
Knapp, F. V. | Canoe-building tools of the Tasman Bay Maoris | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 103-113 |
Knapp, F. V. | Maori scrapers | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 113-124 |
Knapp, F. V. | Interesting Maori artifacts | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 27-28 |
Knapp, F. V. | Maori rasps and burnishers | 1938 | 47 | 185 | 16-19 |
Knapp, F. V. | Patu miti. A rare type | 1939 | 48 | 192 | 192 |
Knapp, F. V. | Trawling customs of the Tasman Bay Maoris | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 375-381 |
Knapp, F. V. | Maori saws | 1941 | 50 | 197 | 1-9 |
Knight, Hardwicke | Flake knife in early New Zealand culture | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 231 - 236 |
Knight, Hardwicke | Umu-ti | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 332 - 347 |
Koch, Klaus-Friedrich | On 'possession' behaviour in New Guinea | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 135 - 146 |
Koch, Klaus-Friedrich | Incest and its punishment in Jale society | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 84-91 |
Kolff, John | The economic implications of self government for the Cook Islands | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 119 - 124 |
Kooijman, Simon | Ancient Tahitian God-figures | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 110 - 125 |
Korn, Shulamit R. Decktor | Tongan kin groups: the noble and the common view | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 5-13 |
Koskinen, Aarne & Alan Hatfull | Hika | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 277-284 |
Kozmin, Artem | Tree of Rata: Towards a Reconstruction of a Proto-Polynesian Text | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 393-400 |
Krupa, Viktor | The phonemic structure of bi-vocalic morphemic forms in Oceanic languages | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 458 - 497 |
Kuehling, Susanne | “We die for kula”—An object-centred view of motivations and strategies in gift exchange | 2017 | 126 | 2 | 181-208 |
KĂĽhlem, Annette, Christian Hartl-Reiter, Neka Atan Hey Atan Hey, Singa Pakarati | Eyes Towards the Horizon: Structure-From-Motion Photogrammetry Enhances Understanding of Ship Petroglyphs from Rapa Nui (Easter Island) | 2019 | 128 | 3 | 337-352 |
Kuper, Henry | Tapitapi or the tatooing of females on Santa Anna, and Santa Catalina (Solomon Group) | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 1-5 |
Kuramitsu, Minako | La'ei Samoa: From Public Servants' Uniform to National Attire? | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 33-58 |
Kuschel, R. | Cultural reflections in Bellonese personal names | 1988 | 97 | 1 | 49-70 |
Kuschel, Rolf | Games on a Polynesian Outlier island: a case study of the implications of cultural change | 1975 | 84 | 1 | 25-66 |
Kuschel, Rolf & Torben Monberg | History and oral traditions: a case study | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 85-96 |
Labby, David | Incest as cannibalism: the Yapese analysis | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 171-180 |
Lacey, Roderic | Holders of the way: a study in precolonial socio-economic history in Papua New Guinea | 1979 | 88 | 3 | 277-326 |
Ladefoged, Thegn N., Jonathan Wall, Philippa Black & William R. Dickinson | Exotic and indigenous: Ceramic sherds from the island of Rotuma, | 1998 | 107 | 3 | 301-312 |
Ladefoged, Thegn N., Michael W. Graves & James H. Coil | The introduction of sweet potato in Polynesia: Early remains in Hawai'i, | 2005 | 114 | 4 | 359-374 |
Lafeber, A. | Grammatical value of constructions with e in the Polynesian dialects compared with similar cases in Indonesia | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 403-425 |
Laird, Marshall | A small stone from the New Hebrides | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 119-122 |
Langdon, Robert | The European-looking people of Raroia and other Polynesian islands: a reply to Bengt Danielsson | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 125-134 |
Langdon, Robert | The soapberry, a neglected clue to Polynesia's prehistoric past | 1996 | 105 | 2 | 185-200 |
Lanyon-Orgill, P. A. | A Polynesian settlement in New Britain | 1942 | 51 | 2 | 87-114 |
Lanyon-Orgill, P. A. | The Easter Island script | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 187-190 |
Lanyon-Orgill, P. A. | The origin of the Oceanic languages | 1943 | 52 | 2 | 25-45 |
Lanyon-Orgill, P. A. | The languages of the island of Choiseul, British Solomon Islands | 1944 | 53 | 3 | 75-85 |
Lanyon-Orgill, P. A. | Three languages of the South-East Solomon Islands | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 283-289 |
Laracy, Hugh | Tuiatua Tupua Tamasese Efi | 2008 | 117 | 1 | 11-14 |
Large, J. J. | The vigesimal system of enumeration | 1902 | 11 | 4 | 260-261 |
Large, J. T. | An umu-ti (fire-ceremony0 at Atiu Island, Cook group | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 1-3 |
Large, J. T. | Some notes on Atiu Island, Cook Group | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 67-76 |
Larson, Eric H. | Tikopian labour migration to the Russell Islands | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 163 - 176 |
Lauer, Peter K. | Sailing with the Amphlett Islanders | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 381 - 398 |
Laughton, J. G. | Maori Bible | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 290-294 |
Laurie, John | Translating the Treaty Of Waitangi | 2002 | 111 | 3 | 255-258 |
Lavondes, Henri | A Polynesian game of swings | 1996 | 105 | 2 | 201-216 |
Law, Garry | A Maori ritual site | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 502 - 503 |
Law, R. Garry | Pits and kumara agriculture in the South Island | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 223 - 251 |
Laxton, P. B. | Nikumaroro | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 134-160 |
Laxton, P. B. | A Gilbertese song | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 342-347 |
Laxton, P. B. & Te Kautu Kamoriki | Ruoia - a Gilbertese dance | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 57-72 |
Laycock, Don | Butchering pigs in Buin | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 203-212 |
Layton, B. | Alienation rights in traditional Maori society: a reconsideration | 1984 | 93 | 4 | 423-440 |
Leach, B. F. | Review article: Green, R. C. and Janet Davidson (eds.). Archaeology in Western Samoa | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 109-119 |
Leach, H. | Archaic adze quarries and working floors: an historical review | 1990 | 99 | 4 | 373-394 |
Leach, H. M. | New information for the Ferry Berth site, Mulifanua, Western Samoa | 1989 | 98 | 3 | 319-330 |
Leach, Helen | Fern consumption in Aotearoa and its Oceanic precedents | 2003 | 112 | 2 | 141-156 |
Leach, Helen & Chris Stowe | Oceanic arboriculture at the margins -- the case of the karaka (Corynocarpus laevigatus) in Aotearoa | 2005 | 114 | 1 | 7-28 |
Lederman, Rena | Who speaks here. Formality and the politics of gender in Mendi, highland Papua New Guinea | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 479-498 |
Lee Fan, Kwen | Interpreting Maori history: a case for a historical sociology | 1987 | 96 | 4 | 445-472 |
Lee, G. & W. Liller | Easter Island's 'sun stones', a critique | 1987 | 96 | 1 | 81-94 |
Lee, Georgia & Paul Horley | Documentation of the Sacred Precinct of Mata Ngarau - Orongo, Easter Island - in the Late 19th-Early 20th Century | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 393-406 |
Lee, Helen | [Review] Besnier, N.: On the Edge of the Global: Modern Anxieties in a Pacific Island Nation | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 404-406 |
Lehner, Stephen | The blood theory of the Melanesians, New Guinea | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 426-450 |
Lehner, Stephen | Maja | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 121-13 |
Lepofsky, Dana, Hugh C. Harries & MariMari Kellum | Early coconuts on Mo'orea Island, French Polynesia, | 1992 | 101 | 3 | 299-308 |
LeRoy, John | Competitive exchange in Kewa | 1979 | 88 | 1 | 9-36 |
Lessa, William A. | Myth and blackmail in the Western Carolines | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 67-74 |
Lessa, William A. | Divining from knots in the Carolines | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 188-204 |
Leverd, A. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian language of Uvea, Loyalty Islands | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 95-103 |
Leverd, A. | Polynesian linguistics. Part II.--New Hebrides | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 171-181 |
Levin, Stephenie Seto | The overthrow of the kapu system in Hawaii | 1968 | 77 | 4 | 402 - 430 |
Levine, H. B. | The cultural politics of Maori fishing: an anthropological perspective on the first three significant Waitangi Tribunal hearings | 1987 | 96 | 4 | 421-444 |
Levine, Hal & Jim Urry | Martha Ann Chowning (1929-2016) Obituary | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 7-10 |
Levy, Robert I. | Ma'ohi drinking patterns in the Society Islands | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 304 - 320 |
Levy, Robert I. | Tahiti observed: Early European impressions of Tahitian personal style | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 33 - 42 |
Levy, Robert I. | Child management structure in Tahitian families | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 35 - 43 |
Lewis, David | Polynesian navigational methods | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 364 - 374 |
Lewis, David | Stars of the sea road | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 84 - 94 |
Lewis, David | Return voyage between Puluwat and Saipan using Micronesian navigational techniques | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 437 - 448 |
Lewis, Phillip H. | Changing memorial ceremonial in northern New Ireland | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 141-153 |
Lian, Kwen Fee | Tribe, class and colonisation: the political organisation of Maori society in the 19th century | 1992 | 101 | 4 | 387-408 |
Lichtenberk, Frantisek | Leadership in Proto-Oceanic society: linguistic evidence | 1986 | 95 | 3 | 341-356 |
Lichtenberk, Frantisek | Did speakers of proto Oceanic chew betel? | 1998 | 107 | 4 | 335-364 |
Lieber, M. | Strange feast: negotiating identities on Ponape | 1984 | 93 | 2 | 141-190 |
Liep, John | Rossel Island valuables revisited | 1995 | 104 | 2 | 159-180 |
Lilomaiava, Sa'iliemanu | Changing Morphology of Graves and Burials in Samoa (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 171-186 |
Lind, A. A. | The impact of languages and the coalescence of the fragments | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 85-110 |
Lind, A. A. | The impact of languages and the coalescence of the fragments | 1946 | 55 | 3 | 175-186 |
Lind, A. A. | The impact of languages and the coalescence of the fragments | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 18-40 |
Lindstom, Lamont | Panpipes and Clubs: Early Images of Tanna Islanders | 2020 | 129 | 1 | 7-28 |
Lindstrom, L. | Personal names and social reproduction on Tanna, Vanuatu | 1985 | 94 | 1 | 27-46 |
Lingenfelter, Sherwood G. | Yap eating classes: a study of structure and communitas | 1979 | 88 | 4 | 415-432 |
Linnekin, J. | The hui lands of Keanae: Hawaiian land tenure and the great mahele | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 169-188 |
Linnekin, J. | Who made the feather cloaks, a problem in Hawaiian gender relations | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 265-280 |
Linton, A. Murray | Notes on the vegetation on Penrhyn and Manihiki Islands | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 300-307 |
Linton, Ralph | The degeneration of human figures used in Polynesian decorative art | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 321-324. |
LiPuma, E. | The terms of change: Linguistic mediation and reaffiliation among the Maring | 1990 | 99 | 1 | 93-122 |
Liston, Jolie & Timothy M. Rieth | Palau's Petroglyphs: Archaeology, Oral History, and Iconography | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 401-414 |
Littlewood, R. A. | Isolate patterns in the Eastern Highlands of New Guinea | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 95 - 106 |
Lockerbie, Leslie | Excavations at Kings Rock, Otago, with a discussion of the fish-hook barb as an ancient feature of Polynesian culture | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 393-446 |
Lockerbie, Leslie | Dating the Moa-hunter | 1950 | 59 | 1 | 78-82 |
Lockerbie, Leslie | Further excavation of the Moa-hunter camp site at the mouth of the Tahakopa River | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 13-32 |
Lockerbie, Leslie | Stratification in Otago archaeological sites | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 141-146 |
Lodewyckx, A. | Linguistic problems of the Pacific | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 215-220 |
Loomis, T. M. | The Cook Islands haircutting ritual as practiced in New Zealand | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 215-232 |
Lovegrove, Malcolm | Speed of performance: A cross-cultural study | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 438 - 441 |
Loving, Richard | Use of bamboo by the Awa | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 521-542 |
Low, Andrea | [Review] Schachter, Judith: The Legacies of a Hawaiian Generation: From Territorial Subject to American Citizen | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 113-115 |
Low, Drury | Traditions of Aitutaki, Cook Islands | 1934 | 43 | 169 | 17-24 |
Low, Drury | Traditions of Aitutaki, Cook Islands | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 73-84 |
Low, Drury | Traditions of Aitutaki, Cook Islands | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 171-186 |
Low, Drury | Traditions of Aitutaki, Cook Islands | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 258-266 |
Low, Drury | Traditions of Aitutaki, Cook Islands | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 26-31 |
Low, Drury | Birth and allied customs in Aitutaki | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 199-201 |
Luders, David | Legend and history: Did the Vanuatu-Tonga kava trade cease in A.D. 1447? | 1996 | 105 | 3 | 287-310 |
Luders, David | Retoka revisited and Roimata revised | 2001 | 110 | 3 | 247-288 |
Lundsgaarde, Henry P. | Transactions in Gilbertese law and justice | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 192-222 |
Luomala, Katharine | More notes on Ra'a | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 303-304 |
Luomala, Katharine | Research in Polynesian mythology | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 175-196 |
Luomala, Katharine | Notes on the development of Polynesian hero-cycles | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 365-374 |
Luomala, Katharine | Moving and movable images in Easter Island custom and myth | 1973 | 82 | 1 | 28-46 |
Luomala, Katharine | The cyrtosperma systemic pattern: aspects of production in the Gilbert Islands | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 14-34 |
Luomala, Katharine | Review article: Condliffe, J. B. Te Rangi Hiroa. The Life of Sir Peter Buck | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 467-478 |
Luomala, Katharine | Folk narrative 'laws' relating to dramatis personae in the Polynesian Maui cycle | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 367-372 |
Lynch, John | Passives and statives in Tongan | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 5-18 |
Lynch, John | On the Proto-Oceanic word for 'citrus' | 1984 | 93 | 1 | 77-78 |
Lynch, John | Kava-drinking in southern Vanuatu: Melanesian drinkers, Polynesian roots | 1996 | 105 | 1 | 27-40 |
Lythberg, Billie, Conal McCarthy, Amiria J.M. Salmond | Introduction Transforming Worlds: Kinship as Practical Ontology | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 7–18 |
MacArthur, C. S. | Excavation of skeleton - Otago Peninsula | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 47-50 |
MacCarthy, Michelle | [Review] Patterson, Mary and Martha Macintyre (eds): Managing Modernity in the Western Pacific | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 89-91 |
Macdonald, Fraser | Melanesia Burning: Religious Revolution in the Western Pacific | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 391-410 |
Macdonald, Rev. Dr. D. | The Asiatic origin of the Oceanic personal pronouns | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 254-262 |
Macdonald, Rev. Dr. D. | The Asiatic origin of the Oceanic numerals | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 89-98 |
Macdonald, Rev. Dr. D. | The Asiatic or Semitic origin of the oceanic numerals, personal pronouns, phonology and grammar | 1896 | 5 | 4 | 212-232 |
Macdonald, Rev. Dr. D. | The formative suffixes of the Oceanic family of languages and their Asiatic relationship | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 57-64 |
Macdonald, Rev. Dr. D. | The Asiatic (Semitic) relationship of the Oceanic family of languages: triliteralism and internal vowel change | 1904 | 13 | 4 | 197-209 |
MacLachlan, R. R. C. | Native pottery from Central and Southern Melanesia and Western Polynesia | 1938 | 47 | 186 | 64-89 |
Maclachlan, R. R. C. | Native pottery of the New Hebrides | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 32-55 |
Maclachlan, R. R. C. | The native pottery of the Fiji islands | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 243-271 |
Macnab, J. W. | Sweet potatoes and settlement in the Pacific | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 219 - 222 |
Macnab, J. W. | Sweet potatoes and Maori terraces in the Wellington area | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 83 - 111 |
Macpherson, Cluny & La'avasa | The ifoga: The exchange value of social honour in contemporary Samoa | 2005 | 114 | 2 | 109-134 |
Maddock, K. | Taniwha parallels in Australia | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 261-264 |
Mahony, B. G. | The native dog of western Polynesia | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 69 |
Mahony, B. G. | Legends of the Niua Islands | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 116-117 |
Mahony, B. G. | A Tongan tradition | 1916 | 25 | 98 | 67-70 |
Mallon, Sean | [Review] Mangos, Therese and John Utanga: Patterns of the Past; Tattoo Revival in the Cook Islands | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 87-88 |
Maranda, Elli Konga | Lau narrative genres | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 485-492 |
Marck, J. C. | Micronesian dialects and the overnight voyage | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 253-258 |
Marck, Jeff | The first-order anthropomorphic gods of Polynesia | 1996 | 105 | 2 | 217-258 |
Marck, Jeff | Proto Oceanic society was matrilineal | 2008 | 117 | 4 | 345-382 |
Marcus, George E. | Memoir No. 42: The nobility and the chiefly tradition in the modern Kingdom of Tonga | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 1-166 |
Marcus, George E. | Role distance in conversations between Tongan nobles and their 'people' | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 435-454 |
Maric, Tamara | From the Valley to the Shore: A Hypothesis of the Spatial Evolution of Ceremonial Centres on Tahiti and Ra'iatea, Society Islands (Special Issue: CEREMONIAL ARCHITECTURE IN EAST POLYNESIA: DEVELOPMENT AND VARIABILITY) | 2016 | 125 | 3 | 239-262 |
Marques, A. | The population of the Hawaiian islands. Is the Hawaiian a doomed race? | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 253-270 |
Marshall, Donald Stanley | An authentic Austral Islands Tiputa | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 165-166 |
Marshall, Donald Stanley | Seabrook adze | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 251-252 |
Marshall, Mac | Incest and endogamy on Namoluk Atoll | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 181-198 |
Marshall, Mac & Leslie B. Marshall | Opening Pandora's bottle: reconstructing Micronesians' early contacts with alcoholic beverages | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 441-466 |
Marshall, Yvonne | Who made the Lapita pots. A cases study in gender archaeology | 1985 | 94 | 3 | 205-234 |
Marshall, Yvonne | The social lives of lived and inscribed objects: a Lapita perspective | 2008 | 117 | 1 | 59-101 |
Martin, F. | The legend of Tama-ahua (a south island version) | 1901 | 10 | 3 | 166-167 |
Martin, Josiah | Origin of the name of Tonga Island | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 165-166 |
Matisoo-Smith, Elizabeth | The human colonisation of Polynesia. A novel approach: Genetic analyses of the Polynesian rat (rattus exulans) | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 75-87 |
Matson, J. N. | Language, the law and the Treaty of Waitangi | 1991 | 100 | 4 | 343 - 364 |
Matthews, P. | Nga taro o Aotearoa | 1985 | 94 | 3 | 253-272 |
Mattison, Siobhan M. | [Review] Strathern, Andrew and Pamela Stewart: Kinship in Action: Self and Group | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 95-96. |
Maude, H. C. & H. E. | Adoption in the Gilbert Islands | 1931 | 40 | 160 | 225-235 |
Maude, H. C. & H. E. | The social organization of Banaba or Ocean Island, Central Pacific | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 262-301 |
Maude, H. C. & H. E. | No. 13 String-figures from the Gilbert Islands | 1936 | 45 | 180 | 1-40 |
Maude, H. C. & H. E. | No. 13 String-figures from the Gilbert Islands | 1937 | 46 | 184 | 41-56 |
Maude, H. C. & H. E. | No. 13 String-figures from the Gilbert Islands | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 57-72 |
Maude, H. E. | The colonization of the Phoenix Islands | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 62-89 |
Maude, H. E. | In search of a home: from the Mutiny to Pitcairn Island (1789-1790) | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 104-131 |
Maude, H. E. | Tahitian interlude | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 115-140 |
Maude, H. E. | Spanish discoveries in the Pacific | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 285-326 |
Maude, H. E. | Post-Spanish discoveries in the central Pacific | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 67-111 |
Maude, H. E. | Supplement: The evolution of the Gilbertese Boti | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 1 - 68 |
Maude, H. E. | Beachcombers and castaways | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 254 - 293 |
Maude, H. E. | The coconut oil trade of the Gilbert Islands | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 396 - 437 |
Maude, H. E. | Tioba and the Tabiteuean religious wars | 1981 | 90 | 3 | 307-336 |
Maude, H. E. & Marjorie Tuainekore Crocombe | Rarotongan sandalwood: The visit of Goodenough to Rarotonga in 1814 | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 32-56 |
Maude, H. E. & R. J. Lampert | The stalactite fish hooks of Ocean Island | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 415 - 426 |
Maxwell, C. F. | The origin of the tribal name Ngati-Kuri, of Whangape | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 183-186 |
Maxwell, E. | Maru Pa | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 97-101 |
Maxwell, Gabrielle M. | Some demographic indications of population movement among New Zealand Maoris | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 31-42 |
Mayer, Adrian C. | Aspects of credit and debt among Fiji Indian farmers | 1955 | 64 | 4 | 442-449 |
Mcalister, Andrew, Peter J. Sheppard & Melinda S. Allen | The Identification of a Marquesan Adze in the Cook Islands, | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 257-274 |
Mcarthur, Norma | Population and social change: prospect for Polynesia | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 393-400 |
McArthur, Norma | Contemporary Polynesian emigration from Samoa and the Cook Islands | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 336 - 339 |
McArthur, Norma, I. W. Saunders & R. L. Tweedie | Small population isolates: a micro-simulation study, | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 307-326 |
McCall, Grant | Sympathy and antipathy in Easter Islander and Chilean relations | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 467-476 |
McCall, Grant | French images of Rapanui (Easter Island) | 1995 | 104 | 2 | 181-194 |
McCall, Grant & Dan Bendrups | Correspondence | 2008 | 117 | 4 | 405-408 |
McCarthy, Conal, Paul Tapsell | Te Poari Whakapapa: The Origins, Operation and Tribal Networks of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research 1923–1935 | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 87-106 |
McCarthy, Frederick D. | Norfolk Island: additional evidence of a former native occupation | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 267-270 |
McCarthy, Frederick D. | The Oceanic and Indonesia affiliations of Australian Aboriginal culture | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 243-262 |
McCormack, Fiona | Rahui: A Blunting of Teeth | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 43-56 |
McCoy, Mark | The development of the Kalaupapa field system, Moloka'i Island, Hawai'i | 2005 | 114 | 4 | 339-358 |
McCoy, Michael | A renaissance in Carolinian-Marianas voyaging | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 355-365 |
McCoy, Patrick C. | A stratified earthen habitation mound on windward Oahu, Hawaii | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 227-233 |
McCoy, Patrick C. | A note on Easter Island obsidian cores and blades | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 327-338 |
McCoy, Patrick C. | The Mauna Kea Adze Quarry Project: a summary of the 1975 field investigations | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 223-244 |
McCoy, Patrick C. | The place of near-shore islets in Easter Island prehistory | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 193-214 |
McCoy, Patrick C. et al. | 230 thorium Dating of Toolstone Procurement Strategies, Production Scale and Ritual Practices at the Mauna Kea Adze Quarry Complex, Hawai'i | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 407-420 |
Mccreary, J. R. | Maori age groupings and social statistics | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 16-21 |
McCully, Hugh S. | Stone tools made and used by the Maori | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 185-210 |
McCully, Hugh S. | The term "unfinished" as applied to adzes | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 204-206 |
McCully, Hugh S. | A multiple-edged tool | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 206-209 |
McCully, Hugh S. | Stone tools made from quarried material | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 55-57 |
McCully, Hugh S. | Stone tools: the flake | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 46-56 |
McCully, Hugh S. | In quest of Rauru | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 410-411 |
McDonald, J. & R. Shlomowitz | On calculating crude death rates in the Pacific labour trade | 1988 | 97 | 4 | 435-440 |
Mcdougall, Debra | Paths of pinauzu: Captivity and social reproduction in Ranongga | 2000 | 109 | 1 | 99-114 |
McDougall, Debra | Rejecting and Remembering Ancestors: A Christian Centenary in the Solomon Islands | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 411-434 |
McDowell, N. | A short note on the mythology of Yali | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 449-452 |
McDowell, N. | Competitive equality in Melanesia: An exploratory essay | 1990 | 99 | 2 | 179-204 |
Mcdowell, Tiopira | [Review] Sorrenson, M.P.K: Ko Te Whenua te Utu--Land is the Price: Essays on Maori History, Land and Politics. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 75-78 |
McEwen, J. M. | Historical notes from Tamaki-Nui-a-Rua (Dannevirke) | 1946 | 55 | 1 | 15-25 |
McEwen, J. M. | An experiment with primitive Maori carving tools | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 111-116 |
McEwen, J. M. | The development of Maori culture since the advent of the Pakeha | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 173-187 |
McFadgen, Bruce & James Goff | A discussion of the molluscan evidence for late Holocene climate change on Motutapu Island, Hauraki Gulf | 2001 | 110 | 3 | 313-316 |
Mcgarvey, Stephen T. | The thrifty gene concept and adiposity studies in biological anthropology | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 29-42 |
McIvor, Isaac H. | Monumental Ideology: A GIS Spatial Analysis of Interior Features of Matakawau Pa, Ahuahu (Stingray Point Pa, Great Mercury Island), New Zealand | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 269-302 |
McKay, A. | Te Toki a Te Maataariki | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 412-413 |
McKay, C. G. R. | The Canberra proposals for a South Pacific Commission | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 158-162 |
McKay, C. G. R. | An introduction to Samoan custom | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 36-43 |
Mckay, C. G. R. | Pacific commentary | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 107-121 |
McKenzie, A. | The story of Vaimauli | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 175-176 |
McKinnon, S. | The matrilateral transference of power in Tikopia (Part One) | 1990 | 99 | 3 | 227-264 |
McKinnon, S. | The matrilateral transference of power in Tikopia (Part Two) | 1990 | 99 | 4 | 341-372 |
McLean, Mervyn | An investigation of the open tube Maori flute or kooauau | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 213 - 241 |
McLean, Mervyn | Review article: Lomax, Alan. Folk song style and culture | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 415-422 |
McQuarrie, Peter | Nui Island sailing canoes | 1976 | 85 | 4 | 543-548 |
McRae, J. | The function and style of ruunanga in Maori politics | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 283-294 |
Mead, A. D. | The Hadfields on the Wanganui River | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 316-318 |
Mead, A. D. | Personal Maori names recorded by Richard Taylor | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 58-69 |
Mead, Margaret | Introduction to Polynesia as a laboratory for the development of models in the study of cultural evolution | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 145 |
Mead, S. M. et al. | The Lapita Pottery of Fiji and its Associations | 0 | Memoirs | 38 | 0 |
Mead, Sidney M. | Imagery, symbolism and social values in Maori chants | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 378 - 404 |
Mead, Sidney M. | An analysis of form and decoration in Polynesian adze hafts | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 485 - 496 |
Mead, Sidney M. | Part 2: The decorative system of the Lapita potters of Sigatoka, Fiji | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 19-43 |
Mead, Sidney M. | Part 4: The relationships of the decorative systems of Fiji | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 56-100 |
Mead, Sidney M. | Postscript: of butterflies, umbrellas, swamps and such | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 219-224 |
Mead, Sidney M. | Te toi matauranga Maori mo nga ra kei mua: Maori Studies tomorrow | 1983 | 92 | 3 | 333-352 |
Meihana, Peter N. & Cecil Richard Bradley | Repatriation, Reconciliation and the Inversion of Patriarchy | 2018 | 127 | 3 | 307-324 |
Meilleur, Brien A | Hawaiian Seascapes and Landscapes: Reconstructing Elements of a Polynesian Ecological Knowledge System | 2019 | 128 | 3 | 305-336 |
Meleisea, Malama | [Review] Hooper, Antony and Iuta Tinielu, Echoes at Fisherman's Rock: Traditional Tokelau Fishing | 2013 | 122 | 3 | 291-293 |
Meleisea, Malama & Penelope Schoeffel | The Work of the Dead in Samoa: Rank, Status and Property (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 149-170 |
Melvin, L. W. | Te Waharoa of the Ngatihaua | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 361-378 |
Merlan, F. | Marriage and the constitution of exchange relations in the highlands of Papua New Guinea: a comparative study | 1988 | 97 | 4 | 409-434 |
Metge, Joan | Te rito o te harakeke: conceptions of the whaanau | 1990 | 99 | 1 | 55-92 |
Metge, Joan | Returning the gift: Utu in intergroup relations | 2002 | 111 | 4 | 311-338 |
Metge, Joan | Tumu Te Heuheu (Te Heuheu Tukino VIII) | 2008 | 117 | 1 | 7-10 |
Metge, Joan & Dugal Campbell | The Rakau Maori studies: a review article | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 352-386 |
Metraux, Alfred | The kings of Easter Island | 1937 | 46 | 182 | 41-62 |
Middleton, Angela | Shorter communication: Le Jeune's 'inhabitants of New Zealand, with a view of their fortified stronghold or 'hippah'. 10 April 1824": A correct identification of this 'hippah' | 2002 | 111 | 1 | 45-50 |
Miller, David | Did the ancient Maori know of fleas? | 1949 | 58 | 2 | 64-67 |
Miller, David | The insect people of the Maori | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 1-61 |
Miller, J. Graham | Naked cult in Central West Santo | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 330-341 |
Miller, Sharon | Tasman Bay rock carvings | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 426 - 427 |
Milligan, R. R. D. | Ranginui, captive chief of Doubtless Bay,1769 | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 179-203 |
Mills, Andy | Akau tau: Contextualising Tongan war clubs | 2009 | 118 | 1 | 7-46 |
Milner, G. B. | Active, passive or perfective in Samoan: a fresh appraisal of the problem | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 151-161 |
Minnegal, Monica & Peter D. Dwyer | Boundaries and Barriers among Kubo and Beyond | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 315-332 |
Mitcalfe, B. | The significance of karaka in an assessment of pre-European land utilisation | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 259 - 261 |
Mitchell, S. R. | Obsidian scrapers Bay of Plenty, New Zealand | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 56-59 |
Moblo, Pennie | Institutionalising the leper: Partisan politics and the evolution of stigma in post-monarchy Hawai'i | 1998 | 107 | 3 | 229-262 |
Mol, J. J. | Race relations, with special reference to New Zealand: a theoretical discussion | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 375 - 381 |
Molle, Guillaume | [Review] Martinsson-Wallin, Helene and Timothy Thomas (eds): Monuments and People in the Pacific | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 317-319 |
Molle, Guillaume | Exploring Religious Practices on Polynesian Atolls: A Comprehensive Architectural Approach Towards the Marae Complex in the Tuamotu Islands (Special Issue: CEREMONIAL ARCHITECTURE IN EAST POLYNESIA: DEVELOPMENT AND VARIABILITY) | 2016 | 125 | 3 | 263-288 |
Molloy, Maureen | 'Lords of an empty creation': Manus, America, and the Depression | 2000 | 109 | 3 | 233-250 |
Molloy, Maureen & Judith Huntsman | Population regeneration in Tokelau: The case of Nukunonu | 1996 | 105 | 1 | 41-62 |
Monberg, Torben | Ta'aroa in the creation myths of the Society Islands | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 253-281 |
Monberg, Torben | Crisis and mass conversion on Rennell Island in 1938 | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 145-150 |
Monberg, Torben | Poetry as coded messages: the kananga of Bellona Island | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 427-442 |
Monberg, Torben | Informants fire back: a micro-study in anthropological methods | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 218-224 |
Monberg, Torben | Ungrammatical 'love' on Bellona (Mungiki) | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 243-256 |
Monckton, Whitmore | Some recollections of New Guinea customs | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 184-186 |
Monckton, Whitmore | Goodenough Island, New Guinea | 1897 | 6 | 2 | 89-90 |
Monheimer, B. M. | A Maori secondary burial place near Outram, Otago | 1956 | 65 | 4 | 356-359 |
Montgomerie, J. Z. | Leprosy in New Zealand | 1988 | 97 | 2 | 115-152 |
Moon, Paul | The history of Moutoa gardens and claims of ownership | 1996 | 105 | 3 | 347-365 |
Moon, Paul | The creation of the 'Sealord deal' | 1998 | 107 | 2 | 145-174 |
Moon, Paul & Sabine Fenton | Bound into a fateful union: Henry Williams' translation of the Treaty Of Waitangi into Maori in February 1840 | 2002 | 111 | 1 | 51-64 |
Moore, P. R. & B. G. McFadgen | Excavation of a shell midden at Turakirae Head, near Wellington, and a date for the Haowhenua earthquake of Maori tradition | 1978 | 87 | 3 | 253-256 |
Moore, Summer | Foreign Objects in Colonial-Era Hawaiian Sites: Change and Continuity in Nineteenth-Century Nuâ€alolo Kai, Kauaâ€i Island | 2020 | 129 | 2 | 193-236 |
Moretti, Daniele | Gold, Tadpoles and Jesus in the Manger: Mythopoeia, Colonialism and Redress in the Morobe Goldfields in Papua New Guinea | 2012 | 121 | 2 | 151-180 |
Morey, C. J. | Wrecked on the voyage to Lau | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 310-311 |
Morey, C. J. | A modern song of parting, Fiji | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 106 |
Morpeth, W. T. | The hunakeha tree | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 216 |
Morris, Albert | Some aspects of delinquency and crime in New Zealand | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 5-15 |
Morris, G. N. | Niue folk-lore | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 226-228 |
Morrison, Alex E. | [Review] Kirch, Patrick Vinton, Kua'aina Kahiko: Life and Land in Ancient Kahikinui, Maui, reviewed by Alex E. Morrison | 2014 | 123 | 3 | 339-341 |
Morrison, Alex E. , Timothy M. Rieth, Robert J. DiNapoli & Ethan E. Cochrane | The SÄmoa Archaeological Geospatial Database: Initial description and application to settlement pattern studies in the SÄmoan Islands. | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 35-54 |
Morton, John | Abortive redemption: apology, history and subjectivity in Australian reconciliation | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 238-259 |
Moser, Patrick | The Endurance of Surfing in 19th-Century Hawai'i | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 411-432 |
Mosko, Mark S. | Yali revisited: the interplay of messages and missions in Melanesian structural history | 1991 | 100 | 3 | 269 - 298 |
Mosko, Mark S. | Shorter communication: Local ethnography, regional systems: The Mekeo case | 1998 | 107 | 2 | 175-186 |
Moss, Fredrerick J. | The Maori polity in the island of Rarotonga | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 20-26 |
Moulin, Jane Freeman | Gods and mortals: Understanding traditional function and usage in Marquesan musical instruments | 1997 | 106 | 3 | 250-283 |
Moyle, Richard | Oral tradition and the canoe on Takū | 2018 | 127 | 2 | 145-176 |
Moyle, Richard M. | An account of the game of Tagati'a | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 233 - 244 |
Moyle, Richard M. | Samoan medicinal incantations | 1974 | 83 | 2 | 155-179 |
Moyle, Richard M. | Waning stars: Changes to Taku's star knowledge | 2003 | 112 | 1 | 7-32 |
Moyle, Richard M. | Songs for a Dead Ariki: The Delicate Art of Performing Politics | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 149-168 |
Moyle, Richard M. | The Tree of Lata: Other Evidence from Taku | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 293-296 |
Moyle, Richard M. | [Review] Atherton, M.: Musical Instruments and Sound-Producing Objects of Oceania. The Collection in the Australian Museum | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 403-404 |
Mulloy, William | Obituary: Father Sebastian Englert, 1888-1969 | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 123 - 126 |
Mulrooney, Mara A. & Thegn Ladefoged | Hawaiian heiau and agricultural production in the Kohala dryland field system | 2005 | 114 | 1 | 45-68 |
Mulrooney, Mara A. et al. | Sourcing Rapa Nui Mata'a from the Collections of Bishop Museum Using Non-Destructive pXRF | 2014 | 123 | 3 | 301-338 |
Mulvaney, D. J. | A carved stone face from the Sepik | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 76 - 77 |
Munro, Doug | Sapolu, S. Percy Smith and a tale from Nanumea | 1978 | 87 | 1 | 29-40 |
Munro, Doug | The 'mystery' of Gran Cocal: European discovery and mis-discovery in Tuvalu | 1980 | 89 | 2 | 167-198 |
Munro, Doug | Population estimates for Kiribati and Tuvalu, 1850-1900: review and speculation | 1980 | 89 | 2 | 199-246 |
Murdoch, G. M. | Gilbert Islands weapons and armour | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 174-175 |
Murray, Rev. C. | Varieties of breadfruit, New Hebrides | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 36 |
Muru-Lanning , Marama | [Review] Metge, Joan: Tuamaka: The Challenge of Difference in Aotearoa New Zealand | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 299-300 |
Muru-Lanning, Marama | The Analogous Boundaries of Ngaati Mahuta, Waikato-Tainui and Kiingitanga | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 9-42 |
Naess, Ashild & Even Hovdhaugen | The history of Polynesian settlement in the Reef and Duff Islands: the linguistic evidence | 2007 | 116 | 4 | 433-449 |
Nahe, Hoani | Maori, Tangata Maori | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 27-35 |
Nahe, Hoani | Te takenga mai o enei kupu, a Pakeha, a Kaipuke | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 233-234 |
Nahe, Hoani | The origin of the words 'Pakeha' and 'Kaipuke' | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 235-236 |
Nash, Jill & Donald D. Mitchell | A note on some chipped stone objects from South Bougainville | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 209-212 |
Nayacakalou, R. R. | The Fijian system of kinship and marriage | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 44-55 |
Nayacakalou, R. R. | The Fijian system of kinship and marriage. Part II | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 44-59 |
Nayacakalou, R. R. | Land tenure and social organization in Tonga | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 92-114 |
Nayacakalou, R. R. | Land tenure and social organization in Western Samoa | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 104-122 |
Needham, Rodney | Lineal equations in a two section system | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 23-30 |
Needham, Rodney | The Wikmunkan mother's brother: inference and evidence | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 139 - 151 |
Needham, Rodney | The Mota problem and its lessons | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 302 - 314 |
Neich, L. L. & Roger | Some modern Samoan beliefs concerning pregnancy, birth and infancy | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 461-466 |
Neich, Roger | Another free-standing Maori image with attached hair | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 508-512 |
Neich, Roger | Samoan figurative carvings and Samoan canoes | 1984 | 93 | 2 | 191-198 |
Neich, Roger | Samoan figurative carvings and Taumualua canoes - a further note | 1991 | 100 | 3 | 317 - 328 |
Neich, Roger | The Maori house down in the garden: a benign colonialist response to Maori art and the Maori counter-response | 2003 | 112 | 4 | 331-368 |
Neich, Roger | Tongan figures: from goddesses to missionary trophies to masterpieces | 2007 | 116 | 2 | 213-278 |
Neich, Roger | A recently revealed Tino Aitu Figure from Nukuoro Island, Caroline Islands, Micronesia | 2008 | 117 | 4 | 327-344 |
Neich, Roger | Tutauru, the adze of Ngahue in myth and history | 2009 | 118 | 4 | 361-368 |
Neich, Roger & Stuart Park | A detailed provenance for Kawe, the Nukuoro figure carving in Auckland Museum | 2009 | 118 | 4 | 369-376 |
Nelson, H. E. | Disease, demography and the evolution of social structure in Highland New Guinea | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 204 - 216 |
Nelson, O. F. | Legends of Samoa | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 124-145 |
Newbury, Colin | Aspects of cultural change in French Polynesia: The decline of the Ari''i | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 7-26 |
Newbury, Colin | Te Hau Pahu Rahi | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 477 - 514 |
Newbury, Colin | Resistance and collaboration in French Polynesia: the Tahitian war: 1844-7 | 1973 | 82 | 1 | 5-27 |
Newell, J. E. | The legend of the coming of Nareau from Samoa to Tarawa, and his return to Samoa | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 231-235 |
Newell, J. E. | Ancient Polynesian chart | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 236-237 |
Newell, J. E. | Notes on Rev. J. B. Stair's paper on 'Early Samoan voyages and settlements' | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 238-240 |
Newell, W. H. | Kava ceremony in Tonga | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 364-417 |
Newman, Erica | [Review] Lansdown, R. (ed.), Strangers in the South Seas. The Idea of the Pacific in Western Thought | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 85-87 |
Newman, Erica | [Review] Wanhalla, A., Matters of the Heart: A History of Interracial Marriage in New Zealand | 2014 | 123 | 1 | 94-96 |
Newman, Erica | [Review] Nicole, Robert: Disturbing History: Resistance in Early Colonial Fiji | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 433-434 |
Newman, T. Stell | Two early Hawaiian field systems on Hawaii island | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 87-89 |
Newton, J. | Orokaiva warfare and production | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 487-508 |
Newton, W. F. | The early population of the Ellice Islands | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 197 - 204 |
Ngahau, Tutaka | He kupu mo runga i ta T. Tarakawa korero nei 'Te Haerenga mai o Mata-atua i Hawaiki' | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 30-34 |
Ngata, Apirana T. | Notes on the Rev. H. W. Williams' paper on 'The Maori whare' | 1897 | 6 | 2 | 85-88 |
Ngata, Apirana T. | Supplement. Nga Moteatea | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 257-296 |
Ngata, Apirana T. | Supplement. Nga Moteatea | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 297-420 |
Ngata, Apirana T. | The Io Cult - early migration - puzzle of the canoes | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 335-346 |
Ngata, Apirana, Wayne Ngata | The Terminology of Whakapapa | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 19-42 |
Ngata, Sir Apirana T. | Supplement: Nga Moteatea | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 419-440 |
Nicholson, Amber | Hau: Giving Voices to the Ancestors | 2019 | 128 | 2 | 137-162 |
Nicolas, Helene | The Impact of Decolonisation on Kanak Girls School Success (Lifou, New Caledonia) | 2010 | 119 | 2 | 181-204 |
Nihill, Michael | Money and Moka: men, women and change in Anganen mortuary exchange | 1991 | 100 | 1 | 45-70 |
Nolet, Émilie | Coconuts and Rosaries: Materiality in the Catholic Christianisation of the Tuamotu Archipelago (French Polynesia) | 2020 | 129 | 3 | 275-302 |
Nordhoff, Charles | Notes on the off-shore fishing of the Society Islands | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 137-173 |
Nordhoff, Charles | Notes on the off-shore fishing of the Society Islands | 1930 | 39 | 155 | 221-262 |
Northey, J. F. | Self-determination in the Cook Islands | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 112 - 118 |
'Ofamo'oni, 'I.-Futa-Helu | [Review] Small, C.A.: Voyages: From Tongan Villages to American Suburbs | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 427-428 |
Ogan, Eugene | Nasioi pottery-making | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 86 - 90 |
Ogan, Eugene | A note on Nasioi childbirth | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 99-106 |
Oldman, W. O. | No. 14 The Oldman collection of Maori artefacts | 1936 | 45 | 180 | 11-16 |
Oldman, W. O. | No. 15. The Oldman collection of Polynesian artifacts | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 82-90 |
Oliver, W. R. B. | An ancient Maori oven on Mount Egmont | 1931 | 40 | 158 | 73-80 |
Olson, M. D. | Re-constructing landscapes: The social forest, nature and spirit-world in Samoa | 1997 | 106 | 1 | 7-32 |
O'Malley, Vincent | English law and the Maori response: a case study from the Runanga system in Northland, 1861-65 | 2007 | 116 | 1 | 7-34 |
O'Malley, Vincent | Frontier Justice. The Trial and Execution of Kereopa Te Rau | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 183-192 |
O'Malley, Vincent | A Tale of Two Rangatira: Rewi Maniapoto, Wiremu Tamihana and the Waikato War | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 341-358 |
Ono, Rintaro | Ethno-Archaeology and Early Austronesian Fishing Strategies in Near-shore Environments | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 269-314 |
Orbell, Margaret | Two versions of the Maori story of Te Tahi o Te Rangi | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 127-140 |
Orbell, Margaret | The religious significance of Maori migration traditions | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 341-347 |
Orchiston, D. Wayne | Preserved human heads of the New Zealand Maoris | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 297 - 329 |
Orchiston, D. Wayne | The practice of mummification among the New Zealand Maori | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 186 - 190 |
Orchiston, D. Wayne | George Bruce and the Maoris (1806-8) | 1972 | 81 | 2 | 248-254 |
Orliac, Catherine | Two offering stands from Mangareva in the collections of the Peter-the-Great Museum of St Petersburg and the Musee du Quai Branly in Paris | 2006 | 115 | 4 | 353-364 |
Orsmond, Rev. J. M. | The birth of new lands after the creation of Havai'i (Raiatea) | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 136-139 |
Osborne, Noel James | [Review] Brown, Deidre, Tai Tokerau Whakairo Rakau. Northland Maori Wood Carving | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 317-319 |
Overmann, Karenleigh A. | The Curious Idea That MÄori Once Counted by Elevens, and the Insights It Still Holds for Cross-cultural Numerical Research | 2020 | 129 | 1 | 59-84 |
Owens, J. M. R. | Missionary medicine and Maori health: the record of the Wesleyan Mission to New Zealand before 1840 | 1972 | 81 | 4 | 418-436 |
Owens, John | Religious disputation at Whangaroa, 1823-7 | 1970 | 79 | 3 | 288 - 304 |
Owsley, D. W. | Carious lesions in permanent dentitions of Protohistoric Easter Islanders | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 415-422 |
Paarmentier, R. J. | Transactional symbolism in Belauan mortuary rites: a diachronic study | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 281-312 |
Page Rowe, W. | Some unorthodox reflections on the spiral in Maori ornament | 1935 | 44 | 174 | 112-123 |
Page Rowe, W. | Origin of the Maori spiral | 1938 | 47 | 187 | 129-133 |
Pakauwera, E. W. | The story of Hine-popo | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 101-104 |
Pakauwera, E. W. | Ko Hinepopo | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 98-100 |
Pakoti, John | Te autara ia Aitutaki: tona katiri anga ia. Ko te autara teia ia Ru | 1895 | 4 | 1 | 59-70 |
Palmer, Bruce | Lapita style potsherds from Fiji | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 373 - 377 |
Palmer, G. Blake | Mana - some Christian and Moslem parallels | 1946 | 55 | 4 | 263-276 |
Palmer, G. Blake | New Zealand archaeology and air photography | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 233-241 |
Palmer, G. Blake | Research of earthworks | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 53-54 |
Palmer, G. Blake | Tohungaism and Makutu | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 147-164 |
Palmer, J. B. | Notes on Maori sites in Eastern Wellington Harbour | 1956 | 65 | 4 | 342-355 |
Palmer, J. B. | The Maori kotaha | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 175-191 |
Palmer, J. B. | Tattoo in transition: a post-European tattooing kit | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 387-393 |
Palmer, J. B., T. Barrow, J. Houston, J. P. White & R. C. Suggs | Shorter communications, | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 466-476 |
Pango-te-whare-auahi | Te hekenga a Kahu-hunu | 1905 | 14 | 2 | 67-80 |
Panoff, F. | A feminine costume in New Britain | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 99 - 106 |
Panoff, Francoise | Maenge taro and cordyline: elements of a Melanesian key | 1972 | 81 | 3 | 375-390 |
Panoff, Michel | The notion of double self among the Maenge | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 275 - 295 |
Paora, Hauraki | Ngati-Whatua traditions. No. 1. Nga korero o Mahanga | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 78-85 |
Paora, Rev. Hauraki | Notes on Mr. A. S. Atkinson's paper "What is a Tangata Maori?" | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 116-118 |
Paraone, Tiwai | A Maori cosmogony | 1907 | 16 | 3 | 109-119 |
Parata Raukatauri, Hemi | No. 2. Nga korero o Te Hana, tamahine o Maru-patua raua ko Hou-pipito | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 86-93 |
Parata Raukatauri, Hemi | No. 5. He korero mo Meke raua ko Hau-pae-whenua | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 107-111 |
Parata, Hami | Te Atua raua ko Hinga-mai-rangi | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 94-99 |
Paringatai, Karyn | [Review] Metge, Joan: Tauira: Maori Methods of Learning and Teaching. | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 451-452 |
Park, Julie | A consideration of the Tikopia 'sacred tale' | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 154-175 |
Park, Julie & Carolyn Morris | Reproducing Samoans in Auckland 'In Different Times': Can habitus help | 2004 | 113 | 3 | 227-262 |
Parke, Aubrey L. | Rotuma: a brief anthropological survey | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 436 - 437 |
Parmentier, R. J. | Mythological metaphors and historical realities: models of transformation of Belauan polity | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 167-194 |
Parnaby, Owen W. | The regulation of indentured labour to Fiji, 1864-1888 | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 55-66 |
Parr, C. J. | A missionary library: printed attempts to instruct the Maori, 1815-1845 | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 429-450 |
Parr, C. J. | Maori literacy 1843-1867 | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 211 - 234 |
Parr, C. J. | Before the Pai Marire | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 35-46 |
Parsonage, W. | The education of Maoris in New Zealand | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 5-11 |
Parsons, C. D. F. | Developments in the role of the Tongan healer | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 31-50 |
Parsons, Roger | Self-determination and political development in Niue | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 242 - 262 |
Parsonson, G. S. | The settlement of Oceania: An examination of the accidental voyage theory | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 11-63 |
Partington, J. Edge | Extracts from the diary of Dr. Samwell (Surgeon of the 'Discovery' during Cook's Third Voyage 1776-79) | 1899 | 8 | 4 | 250-263 |
Pathy, V. Lakshmi | Are there linguistic affinities between Maori and Kannada? Some reflections | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 35-42 |
Pawley, Andrew | Polynesian languages: a subgrouping based on shared innovations in morphology | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 39 - 64 |
Pawley, Andrew | The relationships of Polynesian Outlier languages | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 257 - 296 |
Pawley, Andrew | Explaining the aberrant Austronesian languages of Southeast Melanesia: 150 years of debate | 2006 | 115 | 3 | 215-258 |
Pawley, Andrew & Timoci Sayaba | Fijian dialect divisions: Eastern and Western Fijian | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 405 - 436 |
Peal, S. E. | The Malayo-Polynesian theory: comments on Dr Fraser's paper | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 101-108 |
Peal, S. E. | The ancestors of the Maori | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 174-176 |
Pearce, G. L. | Two remarkably similar Moa-hunter adzes | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 266 - 268 |
Pearl, Frederic B. | The chronology of mountain settlements on Tutuila, American Samoa | 2004 | 113 | 4 | 331-348 |
Pearson, Richard | Some bases for ecological inferences about the aboriginal population of the Hanapepe Valley, Kauai | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 379-385 |
Pearson, Sarina | Video night in Nuku'alofa: Disjuncture and difference on Tongan screens | 2009 | 118 | 2 | 165-174 |
Pearson, Sarina | Persistent Primitivisms: Popular and Academic Discourses about Pacific and Maori Cinema and Television | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 21-44 |
Pearson, W. H. | Attitudes to the Maori in some Pakeha fiction | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 211-238 |
Pehi, Phillipa | [Review] Hokowhitu, B., et al. (eds): Indigenous Identity and Resistance. Researching the Diversity of Knowledge | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 406-408 |
Pellett, Marcian | Marianas archaeology | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 321-325 |
Penny, David, Rosalind Murray-Mcintosh & G.L.(Abby) Harrison | Estimating the number of females in the founding population of New Zealand: Analysis of mtDNA variation, | 2002 | 111 | 3 | 207-222 |
Percy Smith, S. | The Tahitian hymn of creation | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 31-32 |
Percy Smith, S. | Uea; or, Wallis Island and its people. Western Pacific | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 107-117 |
Percy Smith, S. | Genealogy of Te Mamaru Family of Moeraki, Northern Otago, NZ | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 9-15 |
Percy Smith, S. | The Polynesian sojourn in Fiji | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 145-152 |
Percy Smith, S. | The first inhabitants ot the Ellice Group | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 209-210 |
Percy Smith, S. | Hawaiki: the whence of the Maori: being an introduction to Rarotonga history | 1898 | 7 | 3 | 137-177 |
Percy Smith, S. | Hawaiki: the whence of the Maori: being an introduction to Rarotonga history, Part II | 1898 | 7 | 4 | 185-223 |
Percy Smith, S. | Hawaiki: the whence of the Maori, being an introduction to Rarotongan history: Part III | 1899 | 8 | 1 | 1-48 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century | 1899 | 8 | 3 | 141-164 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part II | 1899 | 8 | 4 | 201-230 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteeth century: Part III | 1900 | 9 | 1 | 1-37 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern aganinst the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part IV | 1900 | 9 | 2 | 85-120 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part V | 1900 | 9 | 3 | 145-168 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part VI | 1901 | 10 | 1 | 21-49 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part VII | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 78-88 |
Percy Smith, S. | Notes on the dialect of Niue Island | 1901 | 10 | 4 | 178-182 |
Percy Smith, S. | Niue Island and its people | 1902 | 11 | 2 | 80-106 |
Percy Smith, S. | Niue Island and its people | 1902 | 11 | 3 | 163-178 |
Percy Smith, S. | Niue Island and its people | 1902 | 11 | 4 | 195-218 |
Percy Smith, S. | Niue Island, and its people: Part IV | 1903 | 12 | 1 | 1-21 |
Percy Smith, S. | Arai-te-tonga, the ancient marae at Rarotonga | 1903 | 12 | 4 | 218-220 |
Percy Smith, S. | A Maori ceremonial comb (heru) | 1903 | 12 | 4 | 243-244 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wars of the northern against the southern tribes of New Zealand in the nineteenth century: Part VIII | 1904 | 13 | 1 | 20-72 |
Percy Smith, S. | The occupation of Wai-rarapa by Ngati-kahu-ngunu | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 153-165 |
Percy Smith, S. | Some Wanganui historical notes | 1905 | 14 | 3 | 131-158 |
Percy Smith, S. | Aryan and Polynesian points of contact: the story of Te Niniko | 1910 | 19 | 2 | 84-88 |
Percy Smith, S. | Easter Island (Rapa-nui) and Rapa (Rapa-iti) Island | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 171-175 |
Percy Smith, S. | Polynesian and Aryan points of contact. No. 2. the Scandinavian version of the story of Maui | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 37-38 |
Percy Smith, S. | Aryan and Polynesian points of contact. No. 3 | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 170-171 |
Percy Smith, S. | Ngati-Maru and Ngati-Haua | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 97-103 |
Percy Smith, S. | An instance of Maori chivalry | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 70-71 |
Percy Smith, S. | Notes on the Ngati-Kuia tribe of the South Island, N. Z. | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 116-124 |
Percy Smith, S. | Wakangungu or anti-witchcraft ritual among the Maoris of New Zealand | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 81-85 |
Percy Smith, S. | Notes on the Mangareva, or Gambier group of islands, eastern Polynesia | 1918 | 27 | 107 | 115-131 |
Percy Smith, S. | Kohera, or evil omen, and the fall of Patoka Pa in 1841 | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 212-218 |
Percy Smith, S. | The fatherland of the Polynesians. Aryan and Polynesian points of contact. No. 4 | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 18-30 |
Percy Smith, S. | Very like scalp-taking | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 106 |
Percy Smith, S. | Notes of the Ellice and Tokelau groups | 1920 | 29 | 115 | 144-148 |
Percy Smith, S. | Clairvoyance among the Maoris | 1920 | 29 | 115 | 149-161 |
Percy Smith, S. | Supplement. Kava Drinking ceremonies among the Samoans and a boat voyage round 'Upolu Island, Samoa | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 1-21 |
Percy Smith, S. | The Polynesians in Indonesia | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 19-27 |
Percy Smith, S. | The Evils of Makutu, or witchcraft | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 172-184 |
Percy Smith, S. | A note on the Tokelau or Union Group | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 91-94 |
Percy Smith, S. | The fall of Te tumu pa, near Maketu, Bay of Plenty, New Zealand | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 121-130 |
Pereira, Fulimalo | Roger Neich 28 Feb. 1944-27 Sept. 2010 | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 207-210 |
Perez Hazel, Yadira | [Review] Imada, Adria L., Aloha America: Hula Circuits through the U.S. Empire | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 81-83 |
Perris, Simon | What does Hine-nui-te-pĹŤ look like? A case study of oral tradition, myth and literature in Aotearoa New Zealand | 2018 | 127 | 4 | 365-388 |
Petersen, Glenn | Sociopolitical rank and conical clanship in the Caroline Islands | 1999 | 108 | 4 | 367-410 |
Petrie, Hazel | Decoding the Colours of Rank in Maori Society: What might they tell us about Perceptions of War Captives? | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 211-240 |
Petrie, Hazel | [Review] O'Malley, Vincent: Beyond the Imperial Frontier: The Contest for Colonial New Zealand | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 319-320 |
Phillipps, W. J. | The Moriori hakana or burial chest | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 180-181 |
Phillipps, W. J. | A Maori burial chest in the National Museum, Melbourne | 1925 | 34 | 136 | 363-364 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Note on a carved rock in Taranaki | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 135-136 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Unusual form of stone adze from Pahiatua | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 241 |
Phillipps, W. J. | An introduction to Maori pounding implements | 1939 | 48 | 190 | 71-91 |
Phillipps, W. J. | A list of Maori fish names | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 41-51 |
Phillipps, W. J. | The Maori method of taking grey duck and black teal near Taupo | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 333-335 |
Phillipps, W. J. | The Rua Hoata shelter, Waikato River | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 336-339 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Maori spirals | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 30-40 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Ika-whenua: the mauri of the whales on Mahia Peninsula | 1948 | 57 | 1 | 40-45 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Note on a Maori method of taking weka in North Canterbury | 1948 | 57 | 2 | 177-178 |
Phillipps, W. J. | A sacred stone of Namu pa, Opunake | 1948 | 57 | 2 | 179-180 |
Phillipps, W. J. | A Maori 'God-stick' in the Dominion Museum | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 124-125 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Carved pumice box from Waikato | 1950 | 59 | 1 | 76-77 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Incised designs, Kohi Gorge Shelter, near Waverley | 1950 | 59 | 2 | 191-196 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Notes on Maori plaits | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 261-268 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Rock spirals of Fiji | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 51-52 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Wallis Island fishing customs | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 263-266 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Further notes on southern patu | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 391-399 |
Phillipps, W. J. | An old tomb from Lake Rotoiti | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 403-405 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Notes on patu in the Dominion Museum | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 43-54 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Maori drinking cup as used in Otago | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 167-170 |
Phillipps, W. J. | European influences on Tapu and the Tangi | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 175-198 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Notes on two East Coast carvings | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 255-257 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Notes on the owl and shag as guardians or familiar spirits | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 411 - 414 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Takahi, a ceremonial observance | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 162 - 163 |
Phillipps, W. J. | The Tomoye: A Japanese symbol | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 486 - 487 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Shorter communications: Cult of Nakahi | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 107 |
Phillipps, W. J. | Historical notes on the carved house Nuku Te Apiapi | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 71 - 85 |
Piddington, Ralph | Synchronic and diachronic dimensions in the study of Polynesian cultures | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 108-121 |
Piddington, Ralph | A note on the validity and significance of Polynesian traditions | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 200-203 |
Piddington, Ralph | Action anthropology | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 199-214 |
Pierce, Bernard F. | A case study of Maori work attendance | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 405 - 414 |
Pietrusewsky, M. | The earliest Lapita skeleton: a multivariate analysis of a mandible fragment from Natunuku, Fiji | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 389-414 |
Pietrusewsky, Michael & Michele T. Douglas | Tooth ablation in old Hawai'i | 1993 | 102 | 3 | 255-272 |
Pietrusewsky, Michael, Terry L. Hunt & Rona M. Ikehara-Quebral | Shorter communication: A new Lapita-associated skeleton from Fiji | 1997 | 106 | 3 | 284-295 |
Pine, T. | A legend of Ti-ya-tinity, the screech owl of Australia | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 169-173 |
Pitt-Rivers, George | Visit to a Maori village | 1924 | 33 | 129 | 48-65 |
Ploeg, Anton | Dr P.J. Eyma's writings on agriculture in the Paniai area, Central Highlands, western New Guinea | 2000 | 109 | 4 | 401-420 |
Pollock, N. J. | The early use of rice in Guam: the evidence from the historic records | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 509-520 |
Pool, Ian | Maoris in Auckland | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 43-66 |
Pool, Ian | When is a Maori a Maori? | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 206 - 210 |
Porter, A. T. | D8 (Mead): a study of a Maori mantle acquired by Sir Joseph Banks during Cook's first visit to New Zealand | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 393-402 |
Pos, Hans G. | An unusual bush find | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 77 - 78 |
Potae, Henare | The story of Tawhaki | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 359-366 |
Pouwer, Jan | Toward a configurational approach to society and culture in New Guinea | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 267 - 286 |
Powell, Guy | Notes on a Maori whale ivory pendant | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 273-274 |
Powell, Guy | The Indonesian element in Melanesian | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 73-80 |
Powell, Guy | The Maori school - a cultural dynamic? | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 259-266 |
Pratt, M. A. Rugby | A kava ceremony in Tonga | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 198-201 |
Priday, H. E. L. | A Polynesian migration circa 1765 | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 245-260 |
Pullar, W. A. | The significance of volcanic ash beds in archaeology | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 8-11 |
Pulu, Tupou L. | Some remarks on alternative meanings for Tongan place names | 1973 | 82 | 2 | 213-217 |
Pycroft, A. T. | Santa Cruz red feather-money - Its manufacture and use | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 173-183 |
Quintus, Seth | Exploring the intersection of settlement, subsistence and population in ManuÄ. | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 15-34 |
Quintus, Seth | [Review] Kirch, Patrick V., A Shark Going Inland is My Chief: The Island Civilization of Ancient Hawai'i | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 83-85 |
Quintus, Seth | [Review] Martinsson-Wallin, Helene: Samoan Archaeology and Cultural Heritage: Monuments and People, Memory and History. | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 449-450 |
Quintus, Seth & David J. Herdrich | The contributions of Jeffrey T. Clark to Samoan archaeology | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 9-14 |
Quintus, Seth J. & Jeffrey T. Clark | Between Chaos and Control: Spatial Perception of Domestic, Political, and Ritual Organization in Prehistoric Samoa | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 275-302 |
Rainbird, Paul | A place to look up to: A review of Chuukese hilltop enclosures | 1996 | 105 | 4 | 461-478 |
Ralston, C. | Early nineteenth century Polynesian millennial cults and the case of Hawai'i | 1985 | 94 | 4 | 307-332 |
Ramsden, Eric | William Stewart and the introduction of Chinese labour in Tahiti, 1864-74 | 1946 | 55 | 3 | 187-214 |
Ramsden, Eric | Te Puea Herangi, C.B.E. - 1884-1952 | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 192-208 |
Ranapiri, Tamati | Nga ritenga hopu manu a te Maori o mua | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 132-142 |
Ranapiri, Tamati | Ancient methods of bird-snaring amongst the Maoris | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 143-152 |
Rankin, Elizabeth | [Review] Kaeppler, Adrienne L.: Holophusicon: The Leverian Museum. An Eighteenth-Century English Institution of Science, Curiosity, and Art | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 297-299 |
Ratuva, Steven | The Gap between Global Thinking and Local Living: Dilemmas of Constitutional Reform in Nauru | 2011 | 120 | 3 | 241-268 |
Raven-Hart, R. | A dialect of Yasawa Island (Fiji) | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 33-56 |
Raven-Hart, R. | A village in the Yasawas (Fiji) | 1956 | 65 | 2 | 95-154 |
Ravuvu, A. | Security and confidence as basic factors in Pacific Islanders' migration | 1992 | 101 | 4 | 329-342 |
Ravuvu, Asesela | Dependency as a determinant of kinship terminology | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 480 - 484 |
Ravuvu, Asesela | Adapting humorous tales to modern media | 1980 | 89 | 4 | 513-524 |
Rawcliffe, Derrick A. | The language of Ugi | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 359-365 |
Ray, Sidney H. | The common origin of Oceanic languages | 1896 | 5 | 1 | 58-68 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics: past and future | 1912 | 21 | 2 | 65-76 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1912 | 21 | 4 | 164-172 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Notes on supposed Hindu cognates of the Maori | 1913 | 22 | 88 | 225 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian philology, a reply to Mr. Edward Tregear | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 154-158 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. II. Polynesian languages of the Micronesian border | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 62-64 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Vocabulary of the language of Pikiram | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 92-97 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Solomon Islands | 1916 | 25 | 97 | 18-23 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Solomon Islands | 1916 | 25 | 98 | 44-52 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Solomon Islands | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 99-103 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1917 | 26 | 1 | 34-44 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 99-105 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1917 | 26 | 4 | 170-179 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Santa Cruz Archipelago | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 168-177 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 76-86 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 207-214 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Santa Cruz Archipelago | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 28-34 |
Ray, Sidney H. | Polynesian linguistics. Polynesian languages of the Santa Cruz Archipelago | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 103-118 |
Reed, J. J. | Use of the terms greenstone, nephrite, bowenite, and jade | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 204-205 |
Reeves, Sir Paul | The making of the Fiji constitution | 1998 | 107 | 3 | 223-228 |
Reid, Lawrence A. | Phonology of Central Bontoc | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 21-26 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | A political succession text from Mangaia | 1993 | 102 | 1 | 71-98 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | Sex and war in ancient Polynesia | 2001 | 110 | 1 | 31-58 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | Tansforming Mangaia's spiritual world: letters from the early Christian community of Oneroa | 2007 | 116 | 1 | 35-58 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | Gifts from the sea: the two iron axes of Mangaia | 2007 | 116 | 3 | 287-308 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | [Review] Morrison, Hugh Lachy Paterson, Brett Knowles and Murray Rae, Mana Maori and Christianity | 2014 | 123 | 3 | 341-342 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | [Review] Smith, Vanessa: Intimate Strangers: Friendship, Exchange and Pacific Encounters | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 115-117 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | [Review] Smith, Vanessa and Nicholas Thomas (eds): Mutiny and Aftermath: James Morrison's Account of the Mutiny on the Bounty and the Island of Tahiti | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 117-118 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | Ngaru: A Culture Hero of Mangaia | 2015 | 124 | 2 | 147-188 |
Reilly, Michael P. J. | Narrative Features and Cultural Motifs in a Cautionary Tradition from Mangaia (Cook Islands) | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 383-410 |
"Reilly, Michael P.J. |
Moving Through the Ancient Cultural Landscape of Mangaia (Cook Islands) | 2018 | 127 | 3 | 325-357 |
"
Reinman, Fred M. | Radiocarbon dates from Guam, Marianas Islands | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 80 - 82 |
Rensel, Jan & Alan Howard | The Culture of Graves on Rotuma (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 93-114 |
Rere, Taira | Rarotongan coined words, mainly from English | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 260-265 |
Rewi, Tangiwai | The Ngaruawahia Turangawaewae Regatta: Today's Reflections on the Past | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 47-82 |
Rhodin, Anders G. J. Sylvia Spring & Peter C. H. Pritchard | Glossary of turtle vernacular names used in the New Guinea region, | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 105-118 |
Richards, Rhys | A tentative population distribution map of the Morioris of Chatham Island, circa 1790 | 1972 | 81 | 3 | 350-374 |
Richards, Rhys | Rongotute, Stivers and 'other visitors' to New Zealand 'before Captain Cook' | 1993 | 102 | 1 | 7-38 |
Richards, Rhys | Shorter communication: A two piece wooden fish hook and a new narrative, from Tokelau in 1825 | 2001 | 110 | 3 | 289-300 |
Richards, Rhys | Shand's 'Missing Moriori manuscript' recovered, though now partly in Maori | 2008 | 117 | 4 | 399-404 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji plants: their names and uses | 1939 | 48 | 192 | 1-16 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji plants: their names and uses | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 17-80 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji plants: their names and uses | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 81-144 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji native plants with their medicinal and other uses | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 145-156 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji native plants with their medicinal and other uses | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 157-160 |
Richenda Parham, H. B. | No. 16 Fiji native plants with their medicinal and other uses | 1943 | 52 | 4 | i - xii |
Riddle, T. E. | Some myths and folk stories from Epi, New Hebrides | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 156-167 |
Riddle, T. E. | Some myths and folk stories from Epi, New Hebrides | 1916 | 25 | 97 | 24-30 |
Riebe, Inge | Anthropomorphic stone carvings on Unea Island | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 374 - 378 |
Riesenberg, Saul H. | The Poi of the meeting | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 217 - 227 |
Riesenberg, Saul H. | The organisation of navigational knowledge on Puluwat | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 19-56 |
Rigg, T. & J. Bruce | The Maori gravel soil of Waimea West, Nelson, New Zealand | 1923 | 32 | 126 | 85-93 |
Rimoldi, Eleanor | Involution, entropy, or innovation: Cultural economics on Bougainville | 2009 | 118 | 1 | 47-68 |
Ritchie, James E. | Human problems and educational change in a Maori community | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 13-34 |
Ritchie, James E. | Some observations on Maori and Pakeha intelligence test performance | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 351-356 |
Ritchie, James E. | Obituary: Ernest Beaglehole, 1906-1965 | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 108 - 119 |
Ritchie, Jane | Together or apart: a note on urban Maori residential preferences | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 194-199 |
Rivers, W. H. R. | Obituary | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 87-88 |
Rjabchikov, S. V. | Progress report on the decipherment of the Easter Island writing system | 1987 | 96 | 3 | 361-368 |
Rjabchikov, S. V. | Allographic variations of Easter Island glyphs | 1988 | 97 | 3 | 313-320 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | Genealogies as a basis for Maori chronology | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 4554 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | The role of tribal tradition in New Zealand prehistory | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 249-263 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | The significance of New Zealand tribal tradition | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 39-57 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | The evaluation of Maori tribal tradition as history | 1962 | 71 | 3 | 293-309 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | The early tradition of the Whakatane District | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 189 - 209 |
Roberton, J. B. W. | A culture nomenclature based on tradition | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 252 - 258 |
Roberts, Helen H. | Suggestions to field-workers in collecting folk music and data about instruments | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 103-128 |
Roberts, R. G. | Bathing the bones | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 319-321 |
Roberts, R. G. | The dynasty of Abemama | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 267-278 |
Roberts, R. G. | Mind over matter - magical performances in the Gilbert Islands | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 17-26 |
Roberts, R. G. | Coral atoll cookery | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 227-232 |
Roberts, R. G. | Four folk tales from the Ellice Islands | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 365-373 |
Roberts, R. G. | The children of Kaitu | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 1-10 |
Roberts, R. G. | Te Atu Tuvalu: a short history of the Ellice Islands | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 394-423 |
Robertson, Natalie | “Images Still Live and Are Very Much Alive”: Whakapapa and the 1923 Dominion Museum Ethnological Expedition | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 65-86 |
Robley, H. G. | List of mataora patterns of moko | 1931 | 40 | 157 | 44-46 |
Rodman, Hugh | The sacred calabash | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 75-87 |
Rogers, Garth | Some comments on the 'Report on the Results of the 1966 Census,' Kingdom of Tonga,1968 | 1969 | 78 | 2 | 212 - 222 |
Rogers, Garth | Archaeological discoveries on Niuatoputapu Island, Tonga | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 308-348 |
Rogers, Garth | 'The father's sister is black': a consideration of female rank and powers in Tonga | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 157-182 |
Rolett, Barry V. & Eric Conte | Renewed investigation of the Ha'atuatua dune (Nukuhiva, Marquesas Islands): A key site in Polynesian prehistory | 1995 | 104 | 2 | 195-228 |
Rollet, Barry V. | Faunal extinctions and depletions linked with prehistory and environmental change in the Marquesas Islands (French Polynesia) | 1992 | 101 | 1 | 86-94 |
Rolston, Richard | Excavations at pa-site Lake Horowhenua | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 163-174 |
Rolston, Richard | Notes on some Melanesian wood-working implements | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 212-218 |
Rolston, Richard | Further excavations at pa-site, Lake Horowhenua | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 256-265 |
Rolston, Richard | Results of further excavations at pa-site, Lake Horowhenua | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 279-300 |
Rolston, Richard | Notched fishing-line sinker | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 304-305 |
Roosman, Raden S. | Coconut, breadfruit and taro in Pacific oral literature | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 219 - 232 |
Rose, Roger G. | A historic Admiralty Islands kapkap, and some ethnological implications | 1980 | 89 | 2 | 247-258 |
Rose, Roger G., Sheila Conant & Eric P. Kjellgren | Hawaiian standing kahili in the Bishop museum: An ethnological and biological analysis, | 1993 | 102 | 3 | 273-304 |
Rosenberg, G. | Maori land tenure and land use: a planner's point of view | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 210 - 222 |
Rosendahl, Paul & D. E. Yen | Fossil sweet potato remains from Hawaii | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 378 - 385 |
Ross Mulloy, Emily & Sergio Alejo Rapu | Possession, dependence and responsibility in the Rapanui language | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 7-26 |
Ross, Alan S. C. | The Easter Island tablet Atua-mata-riri | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 556-563 |
Ross, Alan S. C. | Comparative philology and Polynesian studies | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 59-68 |
Ross, Harold M. | Stone adzes from Malaita, Solomon Islands: An ethnographic contribution to Melanesian archaeology | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 411 - 420 |
Ross, Harold M. | The sweet potato in the south-eastern Solomons | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 521-530 |
Rossitto, Rosa | Fijian pottery in a changing world | 1992 | 101 | 2 | 169-190 |
Ross-Sheppard, Callan | [Review] York, Robert and Gigi York: Slings and Slingstones: The Forgotten Weapons of Oceania and the Americas | 2012 | 121 | 3 | 307-309 |
Roth, G. K. | Model spirit houses from Fiji | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 406-409 |
Rountree, Kathryn | Maori bodies in European eyes: Representations of the Maori body on Cook's voyages | 1998 | 107 | 1 | 35-60 |
Rowley, Jennifer A. | Note on the tapa covering found with a box of huia feathers on the Talla Burn, Central Otago | 1966 | 75 | 1 | 108 |
Roydhouse, G. S. | Peru-Tahiti raft voyage | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 219-222 |
Roydhouse, G. S. | Kon Tiki raft voyage | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 278-282 |
Roydhouse, G. S. | Te Rangihiroa | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 243-254 |
Rubenstein, Donald H. | Fixing flaws in a cognitive model: A note on calendrical knowledge in the Caroline Islands | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 339-342 |
Ruckstuhl, Katharina | [Review] Kawharu, Merata (ed.): Maranga Mai! Te Reo and Marae in Crisis? | 2015 | 124 | 1 | 111-113 |
Ruru, Jacinta | A politically fuelled tsunami: the foreshore/seabed controversy in Aotearoa me te Wai Pounamu/New Zealand | 2004 | 113 | 1 | 57-72 |
Russell, G. F. | Rongomatane Ariki VI: historical ceremony at Atiu Island | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 165-170 |
Russell, S. | Historical and archaeological research in Micronesia | 1983 | 92 | 1 | 117-122 |
Russell, S. | Archaeology in the Northern Mariana Islands: an overview | 1986 | 95 | 1 | 115-126 |
Russell, T. | The culture of Marovo, British Solomon Islands | 1948 | 57 | 4 | 306-329 |
Russell, W. E. | Rotuma, its history, conditions and customs | 1942 | 51 | 4 | 229-255 |
Rutland, Joshua | Our summer migrants to New Zealand | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 131-132 |
Rutland, Joshua | Traces of ancient human occupation in the Pelorus district, Middle Island, New Zealand | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 220-232 |
Rutland, Joshua | On some ancient stone impliments, Pelorus district, Middle Island, N.Z. | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 109-111 |
Rutland, Joshua | On the ancient pit dwellings of the Pelorus district, South Island, N.Z. | 1897 | 6 | 2 | 77-84 |
Rutland, Joshua | The Big-ears | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 213-215 |
Rutland, Joshua | Ancient Moriori art in New Zealand | 1900 | 9 | 3 | 142-143 |
Rutland, Joshua | Ancient Indian astronomy | 1900 | 9 | 3 | 144 |
Rutland, Joshua | Mysterious relics | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 180-181 |
Rutland, Joshua | On the survivals of ancient customs in Oceania | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 99-103 |
Sahlins, Marshall D. | Differentiation by adaptation in Polynesian societies | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 291-300 |
Sahlins, Marshall D. | Review article: Remarks on Social Structure in Southeast Asia | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 39-50 |
Sahlins, Marshall D. | Captain Cook at Hawaii | 1989 | 98 | 4 | 371-424 |
Sahlins, Marshall D. | Makahiki at Oahu,1788 | 1991 | 100 | 3 | 299 - 302 |
Salisbury, Richard F. | Early stages of economic development in New Guinea | 1962 | 71 | 3 | 328-339 |
Salmon, Tati | On ari'is in Tahiti | 1910 | 19 | 1 | 39-46 |
Salmond, A. | The study of traditional Maori society: the state of the art | 1983 | 92 | 3 | 309-332 |
Salmond, Amiria J.M. | Comparing Relations: Whakapapa and Genealogical Method | 2019 | 128 | 1 | 107-130 |
Salmond, Anne | Te ao tawhito: a semantic approach to the traditional Maori cosmos | 1978 | 87 | 1 | 5-28 |
Sand, Christophe | Archaeological report on localities WKO013A and WKO013B at the site of Lapita (Kone, New Caledonia) | 1998 | 107 | 1 | 7-34 |
Sand, Christophe et al. | Report and preliminary analysis of the first archaeological survey of Naqelelevu Atoll, Northeast Fiji | 2007 | 116 | 4 | 407-432 |
Sand, Christophe, David Baret, Jacques BolĂ©, AndrĂ©-John Ouetcho & Mohammed Sahib | SÄmoan settlement pattern and star mounds of Manono Island | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 91-110 |
Sanders, Gerald | Levelling and reanalysis in the history of Polynesian passive formations | 1991 | 100 | 1 | 71-90 |
Saura, Bruno, Maryann Capestro & Henri Bova | Continuity of bodies: The infant's placenta and the island's navel in eastern Polynesia, | 2002 | 111 | 2 | 127-146 |
Savage, Stephen | The period of Iro-nui-ma-oata and Tangiia-nui-ariki | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 138-149 |
Scaglion, R. | The coming of independence in Papua New Guinea: an Abelam view | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 463-486 |
Schaaf, Michelle | [Review] Mallon, Sean, Kolokesa Mahina-Tuai and Damon Salesa (eds): Tangata o le Moana: New Zealand and the People of the Pacific | 2015 | 124 | 2 | 209-211 |
Scheffler, H. W. | Choiseul Island descent groups | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 177 - 187 |
Scheffler, H. W. | Descent concepts and descent groups | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 126 - 133 |
Schmidt, Matthew | The commencement of pa construction in New Zealand prehistory | 1996 | 105 | 4 | 441-460 |
Schmidt, Matthew & Thomas Higham | Sources of New Zealand's east Polynesian culture revisited: The radiocarbon chronology of the Tairua archaeological site, New Zealand | 1998 | 107 | 4 | 395-404 |
Schmitt, Robert C. | Garbled population estimates of Central Polynesia | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 57 - 62 |
Schmitt, Robert C. | Shorter communications: Unmarried parenthood in French Polynesia | 1965 | 74 | 3 | 356 - 359 |
Schmitt, Robert C. | Missionary 'censuses' of Tahiti, 1797-1830 | 1967 | 76 | 1 | 27-34 |
Schmitt, Robert C. | How many Hawaiians? | 1967 | 76 | 4 | 467 - 476 |
Schmitt, Robert C. | New estimates of the pre-censal population of Hawaii | 1971 | 80 | 2 | 237 - 243 |
Schneider, David M. | Double descent on Yap | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 1-24 |
Schneider, David M. | The meaning of incest | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 143-170 |
Schoeffel, Penelope | Samoan exchange and 'fine mats': An historical reconsideration | 1999 | 108 | 2 | 117-148 |
Schoeffel, Penelope | [Review] Gershon, Ilana: No Family is an Island. Cultural Expertise Among Samoans in Diaspora | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 422-424 |
Schoeffel, Penelope & Malama Meleisea | Introduction to "Grave Matters in Oceania" (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA) | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 89-92 |
Schuhmacher, W. W. | On metanalysis in Proto-Polynesian | 1972 | 81 | 4 | 507 |
Schultz, E. | The Samoan version of the story of Apakura | 1909 | 18 | 3 | 139-142 |
Schultz, E. | The most important principles of Samoan family law, and the laws of inheritance | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 43-53 |
Schultz, E. | Proverbial expressions of the Samoans | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 139-184 |
Schultz, E. | Proverbial expressions of the Samoans | 1950 | 59 | 1 | 35-62 |
Schultz, E. | Proverbial expressions of the Samoans | 1950 | 59 | 2 | 112-134 |
Schultz, E. | Proverbial expressions of the Samoans | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 207-231 |
Schultz, E. | Proverbial expressions of the Samoans | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 1-21 |
Schutz, Albert J. | Sources for the study of Fijian dialects | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 254 - 260 |
Schutz, Albert J. | The forerunners of the Fijian dictionary | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 443-458 |
Schutz, Albert J. | Accent and accent units in Maori: the evidence from English borrowings | 1985 | 94 | 1 | 5-26 |
Schwimmer, Erik | The mediator | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 335-350 |
Schwimmer, Erik | Guardian animals of the Maori | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 397 - 410 |
Schwimmer, Erik | The cognitive aspect of culture change | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 149 - 181 |
Schwimmer, Erik | The Maori hapu: A generative model | 1990 | 99 | 3 | 297-318. |
Schwimmer, Erik | The local and the universal: reflections on contemporary Maori literature in response to Blood narrative by Chadwick Allen | 2004 | 113 | 1 | 7-36 |
Scott, Andrew | Obsidian spear head found in the Bay of Plenty | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 422 - 425 |
Scott, S. D. | A human image from Samoa: some observations | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 589-592 |
Seth-Smith, H. G. | Note on the Maori verb | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 199-200 |
Shand, Alexander | The occupation of the Chatham Islands by the Maoris in 1835: Part 1 - the Migration of Ngatiawa to Port Nicholson | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 0 |
Shand, Alexander | The occupation of the Chatham Islands by the Maoris in 1835: Part II - The migration of Ngatiawa to Chatham Island | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 154-163 |
Shand, Alexander | The occupation of the Chatham Islands by the Maoris in 1835: Part III - The Jean Bart incident | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 202-211 |
Shand, Alexander | The occupation of the Chatham Islands by the Maoris in 1835: Part IV - Intertribal Dissensions | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 74-86 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 76-92 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their tradition and history: Chapter 2 | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 121-133 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history: Chapter 3, Manaii (or Manaia), Kahukaka and Porotehiti (translation) | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 187-198 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1895 | 4 | 1 | 33-46 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 89-98 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 161-176 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 209-225 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history: Chap. VIII - Ko Hokorongo-tiringa | 1896 | 5 | 1 | 13-32 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Island: their traditions and history: Chap. VIII- Ko hokoronga tiringa (continued) | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 73-91 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history: Chap. IX - Moriori stories | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 131-141 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history: Chap. X - Moriori stories | 1896 | 5 | 4 | 105-211 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1897 | 6 | 1 | 11-18 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 145-151 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 161-168 |
Shand, Alexander | The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history: Chap. XIV - Tawhaki | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 73-88 |
Shankman, Paul | Interethnic unions and the regulation of sex in colonial Samoa, 1830-1945 | 2001 | 110 | 2 | 119-148 |
Shapiro, H. L. | The physical anthropology of the Maori-Moriori | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 1-16 |
Shapiro, W. | Review article: the place of cognitive extensionism in the history of anthropological thought | 1982 | 91 | 2 | 257-298 |
Sharp, Andrew | The prehistory of the New Zealand Maoris. Some possibilities | 1956 | 65 | 2 | 155-160 |
Sharp, Andrew | Maori genealogies and canoe traditions | 1958 | 67 | 1 | 37-38 |
Sharp, Andrew | Maori genealogies and the Fleet | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 12-13 |
Sharp, Andrew | Pacific adzes and migrations | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 39-42 |
Sharp, Andrew | Early Spanish discoveries in the Pacific | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 89-91 |
Sharp, Andrew | Polynesian navigation to distant islands | 1961 | 70 | 2 | 219-226 |
Sharp, Andrew | Discussion | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 122-126 |
Sharp, Andrew | Discussion | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 269 |
Sharp, Andrew | Polynesian navigation: some comments | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 384 - 396 |
Sharp, Andrew | David Lewis on Polynesian navigation | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 75 - 76 |
Sharp, Andrew | David Lewis's experimental voyage | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 231 - 233 |
Sharp, Andrew, T. Barrow, C. G. R. McKay, R. Bulmer B. Biggs & K. J. Hollyman | Shorter communications, | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 349-364 |
Shaw, Elizabeth | Part 3: The decorative system of Natunuku, Fiji | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 44-55 |
Shaw, R. D. | Samo initiation: its context and meaning | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 417-434 |
Shawcross, F. W. & J. E. Terrell | Paterangi and Oruarangi swamp pas | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 404 - 429 |
Shawcross, Kathleen | Fern-root, and the total scheme of 18th century Maori food production in agricultural areas | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 330 - 352 |
Shawcross, Wildred | The Cambridge University Collection of Maori Artefacts, made on Captain Cook's first voyage | 1970 | 79 | 3 | 305 - 348 |
Shawcross, Wilfred | Stone flake industries in New Zealand | 1964 | 73 | 1 | 7 - 25 |
Shawcross, Wilfred | An archaeological assemblage of Maori combs | 1964 | 73 | 4 | 382 - 398 |
Shennan, Jennifer | Approaches to the study of dance in Oceania: is the dancer carrying an umbrella or not | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 193-208 |
Sheppard, Peter J. & Richard Walter | A revised model of Solomon Islands culture history | 2006 | 115 | 1 | 47-76 |
Sheppard, Peter J., Richard Walter & Takuya Nagaoka | The archaeology of head-hunting in Roviana Lagoon, New Georgia, | 2000 | 109 | 1 | 9-38 |
Shirres, M. P. | Tapu | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 29-52 |
Shore, Bradd | Incest prohibitions and the logic of power in Samoa | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 275-298 |
Short, Apenera | Native proverbs and figurative expressions of the Cook Islands | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 255-259 |
Sillitoe, Paul | Man-eating women: fears of sexual pollution in the Papua New Guinea Highlands | 1979 | 88 | 1 | 77-98 |
Silva, K. | Hawaiian chant: dynamic cultural link or atrophied relic | 1989 | 98 | 1 | 85-90 |
Silverman, Martin G. | Participation by proxy | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 215 - 218 |
Simmons, D. | Response to Adrienne L. Kaeppler regarding a Maori shell trumpet | 1987 | 96 | 3 | 369-372 |
Simmons, D. R. | A note on the Lake Hauroko burial | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 367 - 368 |
Simmons, D. R. | Economic change in New Zealand prehistory | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 3 - 34 |
Simmons, D. R. | The words of Te Matorohanga | 1994 | 103 | 2 | 115-170 |
Simmons, David | The sources of Sir George Grey's Nga Mahi A Nga Tupuna | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 177 - 188 |
Simmons, David | The sources of 'The Lore of the Whare-wananga. ' | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 22 - 42 |
Sinclair, Ellis D. | Excavation of cave on Okia flat, Wickliffe Bay | 1940 | 49 | 193 | 137-143 |
Sinclair, Keith | Some historical notes on an Atiawa genealogy | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 55-65 |
Sinclair, M. B. W. | Is Maori an ergative language | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 9-26 |
Sinoto, Yosihiko H. | Solving a Polynesian fishhook riddle | 1959 | 68 | 1 | 23-28 |
Sinoto, Yosihiko H. | Drifting canoe prows | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 354-356 |
Sinoto, Yosihiko H. | Chronology of Hawaiian fishhooks | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 162-166 |
Sinoto, Yosihiko H. | A tentative prehistoric cultural sequence in the Northern Marquesas Islands, French Polynesia | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 286 - 303 |
Sinoto, Yosihiko H. | A 'patu' from Huahine, Society Islands | 1974 | 83 | 3 | 366-367 |
Sissons, Jeffery | Rethinking tribal origins | 1988 | 97 | 2 | 199-204 |
Sissons, Jeffery | The seasonality of power: the Rarotongan legend of Tangiia | 1989 | 98 | 3 | 331-348 |
Sissons, Jeffery | Personhood as History: Maori Conversion in Light of the Polynesian Iconoclasm | 2015 | 124 | 2 | 129-146 |
Sissons, Jeffrey | Reterritorialising Kinship: The Maori Hapu | 2013 | 122 | 4 | 373-392 |
Sissons, Jeffrey | Letters to a MÄori Prophet: Living with Atua in Mid-Nineteenth-Century Taranaki (New Zealand) | 2019 | 128 | 3 | 261-278 |
Sissons, Jeffrey | The Taranaki Iconoclasm | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 373-390 |
Sissons, Jeffrey & Wiremu Wi Hongi | Nga puriri o Taiamai : a political history of Nga Puhi | 0 | Memoirs | 46 | 0 |
Skeldon, Ronald | Volcanic ash, hailstorms and crops: oral history from the eastern highlands of Papua New Guinea | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 403-410 |
Skinner, D. | Results of the excavations at the Shag River sandhills | 1924 | 33 | 129 | 11-24 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori life on the Poutini coast, together with some traditions of the natives | 1912 | 21 | 4 | 141-151 |
Skinner, H. D. | Bone carving tools of the Maori | 1915 | 24 | 93 | 24-25 |
Skinner, H. D. | Meeting of the British Association at Newcastle, England, August,1916 | 1917 | 26 | 1 | 31-33 |
Skinner, H. D. | Mummification among the Maoris | 1917 | 26 | 2 | 70-74 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori and other Polynesian material in British museums | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 134-137 |
Skinner, H. D. | Mummification among the Maoris | 1917 | 26 | 4 | 188-189 |
Skinner, H. D. | Gilbert's account of Easter Island | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 178-179 |
Skinner, H. D. | A Maori stone axe | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 240-241 |
Skinner, H. D. | Shell adzes of the Maori | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 200-201 |
Skinner, H. D. | Culture areas in New Zealand | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 71-78 |
Skinner, H. D. | The Kaitaia carving | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 57-58 |
Skinner, H. D. | An appreciation | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 84 |
Skinner, H. D. | A type of Maori carved wooden bowl | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 182-184 |
Skinner, H. D. | The origin and relationships of Maori material culture and decorative art | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 229-243 |
Skinner, H. D. | Dolmens in Espiritu Santo | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 235-238 |
Skinner, H. D. | The outrigger in New Zealand and Tahiti | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 363-365 |
Skinner, H. D. | A waka-huia in the Peabody Museum, Salem | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 366 |
Skinner, H. D. | A Maori bone decorative comb from Riverton | 1930 | 39 | 155 | 284-285 |
Skinner, H. D. | On the patu family and its occurrence beyond New Zealand | 1931 | 40 | 160 | 183-196 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1932 | 41 | 163 | 202-211 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 302-309 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1933 | 42 | 165 | 1-9 |
Skinner, H. D. | Archaeology in New Zealand | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 102-105 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1933 | 42 | 166 | 107-113 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1933 | 42 | 167 | 191-203 |
Skinner, H. D. | Three Polynesian drums | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 308-309 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1933 | 42 | 168 | 310-320 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1934 | 43 | 169 | 25-29 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1934 | 43 | 170 | 106-117 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1934 | 43 | 171 | 198-215 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 271-279 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 17-25 |
Skinner, H. D. | A greenstone adze or axe from Northern Tasmania | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 39-42 |
Skinner, H. D. | A Ngaitahu carved skull-box | 1936 | 45 | 178 | 63-66 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone, and shell | 1936 | 45 | 180 | 127-141 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori use of the harpoon | 1937 | 46 | 182 | 63-73 |
Skinner, H. D. | Provenance of the Nassau island adze | 1940 | 49 | 194 | 272-281 |
Skinner, H. D. | A classification of the fish-hooks of Murihiku | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 208-221 |
Skinner, H. D. | A classification of the fish-hooks of Murihiku | 1942 | 51 | 4 | 256-286 |
Skinner, H. D. | The classification of greywacke and nephrite adzes from Murihiku, N.Z | 1943 | 52 | 2 | 65-85 |
Skinner, H. D. | Weapons of coconut wood from the Cook Islands | 1943 | 52 | 2 | 86-89 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone and shell | 1943 | 52 | 3 | 132-152 |
Skinner, H. D. | The classification of greywacke and nephrite adzes from Murihiku, N.Z | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 157-190 |
Skinner, H. D. | Bowling-discs from New Zealand and other parts of Polynesia | 1946 | 55 | 4 | 243-262 |
Skinner, H. D. | Maori amulets in stone, bone and shell | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 357-363 |
Skinner, H. D. | Paddle forms in Murihiku | 1948 | 57 | 3 | 256-267 |
Skinner, H. D. | Some aspects of the history of Polynesian material culture | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 40-46 |
Skinner, H. D. | A 'medicine bundle' and two wooden bowls from inland Otago | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 130-135 |
Skinner, H. D. | An argillite adze from Taranaki | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 81-84 |
Skinner, H. D. | Stratification at Long Beach, Otago | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 400-402 |
Skinner, H. D. | The President's visit to Manila | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 412 |
Skinner, H. D. | Easter Island masonry | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 292-294 |
Skinner, H. D. | Migrations of culture in South-east Asia and Indonesia | 1957 | 66 | 2 | 206-207 |
Skinner, H. D. | Some recent publications relating to Easter Island culture and its probable history | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 248-251 |
Skinner, H. D. | David Teviotdale | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 319-323 |
Skinner, H. D. | Murdering Beach collecting and excavating. The first phase: 1850-1950 | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 219-238 |
Skinner, H. D. | Excavations at Little Papanui, Otago Peninsula | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 186-198 |
Skinner, H. D. | Shorter communications: Fragments of 'stone' tapa beaters from Vava'u, Tonga | 1966 | 75 | 2 | 229 - 230 |
Skinner, H. D. | Fragment of a carved box from Vava'u | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 533 |
Skinner, H. D. & D. Teviotdale | A classification of implements of quartzite and similar materials from the moa-hunter camp at Shag River mouth | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 180-193 |
Skinner, H. D. & John F. G. Stokes | Terminology for ground stone cutting-implements in Polynesia, by Peter H. Buck, Kenneth P. Emory | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 174-180 |
Skinner, H. D. & W. J. Phillipps | Necklaces, pendants, and amulets from the Chatham Islands and New Zealand | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 169-195 |
Skinner, W. H. | The capture of the Rewarewa Pa, by a taua of the Taranaki tribe | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 179-185 |
Skinner, W. H. | The ancient fortified pa | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 71-77 |
Skinner, W. H. | Ancient Maori canals. Marlborough, N. Z. | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 105-108 |
Skinner, W. H. | The ancient Maori dog | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 173-175 |
Skinner, W. H. | Pungatai and its connection with the ancient Maori ceremonies of the opening of the fishing season | 1918 | 27 | 105 | 36-37 |
Skinner, W. H. | Surf-riding by canoe | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 35-37 |
Skinner, W. H. | He kiki waka taua | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 157-158 |
Skinner, W. H. | Decorative featherwork | 1932 | 41 | 163 | 214-215 |
Skinner., W. H. | The kaheru: ancient Maori kumara cultivator | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 99-100 |
Smith, Ailsa | Shorter Communications: Arohirohi noa, My spinning head | 2004 | 113 | 2 | 197-200 |
Smith, G. Elliot | Advantages of the study of anthropology | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 185-187 |
Smith, Jean | Memoir No. 40: Tapu removal in Maori religion | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 1-47 |
Smith, Jean | Memoir No. 40: Tapu removal in Maori religion | 1975 | 84 | 4 | 43-96 |
Smith, W. W. | Spurious stone implements | 1898 | 7 | 4 | 244-246 |
Smith, W. W. | Motu-ngaio Pa, Kawhia | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 109 |
Smith, W. W. | A Maori arawhata | 1914 | 23 | 90 | 109-110 |
Smithyman, K. | Roger Oppenheim: a memorial | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 165-166 |
Smithyman, Kendrick | Making history: John White and S. Percy Smith at work | 1979 | 88 | 4 | 375-414 |
Solheim, Wilhelm G. II | Some potsherds from New Guinea | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 155-157 |
Solheim, Wilhelm G. II | Edward Winslow Gifford - 1887-1959 | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 175-179 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | Land purchase methods and their effect on Maori population, 1865-1901 | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 183-199 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | The racial conflict over land in New Zealand | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 211-214 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | Shorter communications: The Maori King movement | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 70 - 75 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | The whence of the Maori: some nineteenth century exercises in scientific method | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 449-478 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | Polynesian corpuscles and Pacific anthropology: the home-made anthropology of Sir Apirana Ngata and Sir Peter Buck | 1982 | 91 | 1 | 7-28 |
Sorrenson, M. P. K. | The Lore of The Judges: Native Land Court Judges' Interpretations of Maori Custom Law | 2015 | 124 | 3 | 223-242 |
Specht, Jim | Mortars and pestles in New Britain | 1966 | 75 | 3 | 378 - 382 |
Specht, Jim | Preliminary report of excavations on Watom Island | 1968 | 77 | 2 | 117 - 134 |
Specht, Jim | Smoking pipes and culture change on Buka Island, Papua New Guinea | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 356-364 |
Specht, Jim | Obsidian sources at Talasea, West New Britain, Papua New Guinea | 1981 | 90 | 3 | 337-356 |
Specht, Jim | Shorter communications: Lapita, the Solomons and similarity measures | 2004 | 113 | 4 | 369-376 |
Sperlich, Tobias | Embodied inter-cultural dialogues: the biography of a Samoan necklace in Cologne | 2006 | 115 | 2 | 119-144 |
Sperlich, Tobias | [Review] Schindlbeck, M.: Gefunden und verloren: Arthur Speyer, die dreissiger Jahre und die Verluste der Sammlung Sudsee des Ethnologischen Museums Berlin | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 425-426 |
Spindler, George D. | Felix Maxwell Keesing, 1902-1961 | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 390-392 |
Spriggs, M. | Early coconut remains from the South Pacific | 1984 | 93 | 1 | 71-76 |
St. John, Harold | The Hawaiian variety of Dioscorea pentaphylla, an edible yam - Hawaiian Plant Studies 22 | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 27-34 |
Stair, Rev. John B. | 'O Le Fale-o-Le-Fe'e': or ruins of an old Samoan temple | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 239-244 |
Stair, Rev. John B. | Floatsam and jetsam from the great ocean: or, summary of early Samoan voyages and settlement | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 99-131 |
Stair, Rev. John B. | Jottings on the mythology and spirit-lore of old Samoa | 1896 | 5 | 1 | 33-57 |
Stair, Rev. John B. | Palolo, a sea-worm eaten by the Samoans | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 141-144 |
Stair, Rev. John B. | The names and movements of the heavenly bodies as looked at from a Samoan point of view | 1898 | 7 | 1 | 48-49 |
Staveley, J. & R. Douglas | Blood groups in Tongans (Polynesia) | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 348-353 |
Staveley, J. M. & R. Douglas | Blood groups in Maoris | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 239-247 |
Steele, R. H. | Experiments in Kaitahu (Ngai-tahu) methods of drilling | 1930 | 39 | 154 | 181-188 |
Steele, R. H. | The Maori sewing-needle | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 310-314 |
Steele, R. H. | Orientation of the Maori dead | 1931 | 40 | 158 | 81-86 |
Stefan, Vincent H., Sara L. Collins & Marshall I. Weisler | Shorter communication: Henderson Island crania and their implication for southeastern Polynesian prehistory, | 2002 | 111 | 4 | 371-384 |
Stevens, Michael J. | What's in a Name: Murihiku, Colonial Knowledge-making and "Thin-culture" | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 333-348 |
Stevens, T. L. | Relationship of Malayan languages; an inquiry | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 152-155 |
Stevenson, G. B. | Waitaki Maori paintings | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 191-198 |
Stevenson, G. B. | Rock paintings at Kokoamo, North Otago | 1946 | 55 | 3 | 218-220 |
Stevenson, Karen | 'Aimata, Queen Pomare IV: Thwarting Adversity in 19th Century Tahiti | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 129-144 |
Stevenson, Karen & Steven Hooper | Tahitian fau: unveiling an enigma | 2007 | 116 | 2 | 181-212 |
Stewart, Pamela J. & Andrew Strathern | Politics and poetics mirrored in indigenous stone objects from Papua New Guinea | 1999 | 108 | 1 | 69-90 |
Stillfried, B. | Book Notices: Social organization in Micronesia | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 55-58 |
Stimson, J. Frank | A system of diacritical marks designed to facilitate the comparative study of the Polynesian languages | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 318-325 |
Stimson, J. Frank | Tahitian names for the nights of the moon | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 326-337 |
Stimson, J. Frank | A discussion of the Hamzah and some allied aspects of Polynesian phonetics | 1930 | 39 | 155 | 263-283 |
Stimson, J. Frank | Songs of the Polynesian voyagers | 1932 | 41 | 163 | 181-201 |
Stokes, John F. G. | Notes on Polynesian featherwork | 1925 | 34 | 133 | 24-35 |
Stokes, John F. G. | An evaluation of early genealogies used for Polynesian history | 1930 | 39 | 153 | 1-42 |
Stokes, John F. G. | Language in Rapa | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 315-340 |
Stone, B. C. | Cultivated Pandanus in Kapingamarangi Atoll | 1966 | 75 | 4 | 430 - 436 |
Stone, B. C. | The correct botanical name for the breadfruit | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 92-93 |
Stone, David | Commentary: The rise of the Cook Islands party | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 80 - 111 |
Stone, David | Commentary: Self-determination in the Cook Islands | 1965 | 74 | 3 | 360 - 374 |
Stone, David J. | Parties and politics in Polynesia: Political trends in the self-governing Cook Islands | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 123 - 179 |
Strathern, A. J. | Melpa food-names as an expression of ideas on identity and substance | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 503-512 |
Strathern, Andrew | Wiru and Daribi matrilateral payments | 1971 | 80 | 4 | 449 - 462 |
Strathern, Andrew | Men's house, women's house: the efficacy of opposition, reversal, and pairing in the Melpa Amb Kor cult | 1979 | 88 | 1 | 37-52 |
Strathern, Marilyn | Axe types and quarries | 1965 | 74 | 2 | 182 - 191 |
Sturzenhofecker, Gabriele | Sacrificial bodies and the cyclicity of substance | 1995 | 104 | 1 | 89-109 |
Suggs, R. C. | Rejoinder to Golson's review of Island Civilizations of Polynesia | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 31-38 |
Sullivan, Ann | Effecting change through electoral politics: cultural identity and the Maori franchise | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 219-237 |
Sullivan, Louis R. | The Racial diversity of the Polynesian peoples | 1923 | 32 | 126 | 79-84 |
Summerhayes, Glenn | [Review] Sand, Christophe, Scarlett Chui and Nicholas Hogg (eds), The Lapita Cultural Complex in Time and Space: Expansion Routes, Chronologies and Typologies. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 72-75 |
Sundt, Richard A. | On the erection of Maori churches in the mid 19th century: Eyewitness testimonies from Kaupapa and Otaki | 1999 | 108 | 1 | 7-38 |
Sundt, Richard A. | Reconstruction of a carved Maori Church: controversy and creativity at Manutuke, 1849-1863 (Part I) | 2008 | 117 | 2 | 129-210 |
Sundt, Richard A. | Reconstruction of a carved Maori church: controversy and creativity at Manutuke, 1849-1863 (Part II) | 2008 | 117 | 3 | 223-266 |
Surridge, Margaret N. | Decoration of Fiji water-jars | 1944 | 53 | 1 | 17-36 |
Sutherland, I. L. G. | The Ainu people of Northern Japan | 1948 | 57 | 3 | 203-226 |
Sutherland, I. L. G. | Leader of genius | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 293-294 |
Sutherland, L.G. | Study of Maori mind | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 127-147 |
Sutton, Douglas G. | A culture history of the Chatham Islands | 1980 | 89 | 1 | 67-94 |
Sutton, Douglas G. | Maori demographic change, 1769-1840: the inner workings of 'a picturesque but illogical smile.' | 1986 | 95 | 3 | 291-340 |
Sutton-Smith, Brian | Meeting of Maori and European cultures and its effects upon the unorganized games of Maori children | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 92-107 |
Swearingen, Roger G. | A tale of two tapa: Their history, legend and celebrity ownership by Robert Louis Stevenson | 2009 | 118 | 4 | 339-360 |
Swindler, Daris R., Andrea G. Drusini & Claudio Cristino | Variation and frequency of three-rooted first permanent molars in pre-contact Easter Islanders: Anthropological significance, | 1997 | 106 | 2 | 175-184 |
Szabo, Katherine | Molluscan evidence for late Holocene climate change on Motutapu Island, Hauraki Gulf | 2001 | 110 | 1 | 79-88 |
Tahiti, Leverd | More about Turi | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 202-211 |
Tainui, Rahera | Ngai-Tahu: notes relating to | 1946 | 55 | 3 | 221-235 |
Taito, Tuatua | E Tuatua teia na Ura, e tangata bukabuka aia | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 175-176 |
Tamati, Tuta | A reply to Mr. A. S. Atkinson's paper, "What is a Tangata Maori?" | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 60-63 |
Taonui, Rawiri | [Review] Spoonley, Paul: Mata Toa: The Life and Times of Ranginui Walker | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 410-412 |
Tapsell, Enid | Original kumara | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 325-332 |
Tapsell, Paul | The flight of Pareraututu: An investigation of Taonga from a tribal perspective | 1997 | 106 | 4 | 323-374 |
Tarakawa raua ko Paora Ropiha, T. | Mahu raua ko Taewa | 1899 | 8 | 2 | 122-134 |
Tarakawa Tuhituhi, Takaanui | Nga Mahi a Te Wera, me Nga-Puhi hoki, te Tai-Rawhiti | 1899 | 8 | 3 | 179-187 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Ko te rerenga mai o Mata-atua, me Kurahaupo me era atu waka, i Hawaiki | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 59-64 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Whakamaramatanga o te pepa o 'Te hoenga mai o Te Arawa raua ko Tainui i Hawaiki' | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 168-171 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Whakamaramatanga o te pepa o 'Te hoenga mai o Te Arawa raua ko Tainui i Hawaiki' Wahi II | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 204-207 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Nga Mahi a Te Wera, me Nga-Puhi hoki, ki te Tai-Rawhiti: Part II | 1899 | 8 | 4 | 235-249 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Nga mahi a Te Wera, me Nga-Puhi hoki ki Te Tai-Rawhiti: Wahi III | 1900 | 9 | 1 | 47-62 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Nga mahi a Te Wera, me Nga-Puhi hoki ki Te Tai-Rawhiti: Wahi IV | 1900 | 9 | 2 | 65-84 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Nga mahi a Te Wera, me Nga-Puhi hoki, ki Te Tai-Rawhiti (Te roanga) | 1900 | 9 | 3 | 135-141 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Te korero mo Kataore: he mokai na Tangaroa-mihi, | 1909 | 18 | 4 | 205-215 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | Ko Tuatara raua ko Tumutumu, | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 39-41 |
Tarakawa, Takaanui | He korero mo Tara-whata | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 185-188 |
Taranaki Veteran, A. | The great muru | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 97-102 |
Taumoefolau, Melenaite | Is the Father's Sister really Black? | 1991 | 100 | 1 | 91-98 |
Taumoefolau, Melenaite | From sau 'ariki to Hawaiki | 1996 | 105 | 4 | 385-410 |
Taumoefolau, Melenaite | Tongan Ways of Talking | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 327-372 |
Taylor, C. R. H. | Current oceanic anthropological literature | 1942 | 51 | 2 | 151-152 |
Taylor, C. R. H. | Current Oceanic anthropological literature | 1943 | 52 | 1 | 22 |
Taylor, C. R. H. | Current Oceanic anthropological literature | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 238-241 |
Taylor, C. R. H. | Author-list of papers and other material in the Journal of the Polynesian Society, Vols. 51-58, 1942-49 | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 201-208 |
Taylor, Donna | The relation of matplaiting to barkcloth decoration in Polynesia | 1960 | 69 | 1 | 43-53 |
Taylor, Paul W. | Myths, legends and volcanic activity: An example from northern Tonga | 1995 | 104 | 3 | 323-346 |
Taylor, R. M. S. | Aborigine and Maori | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 163-172 |
Taylor, R. M. S. | Non-metrical studies of the human palate and dentition in Moriori and Maori skulls. Part I | 1962 | 71 | 1 | 83-100 |
Taylor, R. M. S. | Non-metrical studies of the human palate and dentition in Moriori and Maori skulls. Part 2 | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 167 - 187 |
Taylor, R. M. S. | Sealskin softening by teeth - a Maori case | 1986 | 95 | 3 | 357-370 |
Tchekhoff, Claude | Some verbal patterns in Tongan | 1973 | 82 | 3 | 281-292 |
Tcherkezoff, Serge | Who said the 17th-18th centuries Papalagi/'Europeans' were 'sky-bursters'? A eurocentric projection onto Polynesia | 1999 | 108 | 4 | 417-426 |
Tcherkezoff, Serge | The Samoan category matai ('chief'): A singularity in Polynesia? Historical and etymological comparative queries | 2000 | 109 | 2 | 151-190 |
Tcherkezoff, Serge | Shorter communication: Is anthropology about individual agency or culture? Or why 'old Derek' is doubly wrong | 2001 | 110 | 1 | 59-78 |
Tcherkezoff, Serge | Shorter communication: the unwarranted encounter between the etymology of Papalagi and the apotheosis of Captain Cook | 2003 | 112 | 1 | 65-74 |
Te Aipitaroi-a-Nui-a-Parara | The Paumotu version of the story of Rata | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 176-185 |
Te Aipitaroi-a-Nui-a-Parara | Rata | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 176-185 |
Te Aranui, Matiu | Ngati-Whatua traditions. No. 4. He korero mo Rongo | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 103-107 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part III | 1918 | 27 | 108 | 178-198 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part IV | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 55-78 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part VI | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 134-151 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part VII | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 183-208 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part VIII and IX | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 1-19 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part X and XI | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 45-69 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part XII and XIII | 1920 | 29 | 115 | 107-127 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part XIV and XV | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 165-188 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga, Part XVI | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 1-15 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part XVIII | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 53-70 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part XIX | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 129-141 |
Te Ariki-tara-are | History and traditions of Rarotonga. Part XX | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 201-226 |
Te Aro | Te patunga O Mokonui | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 165-166 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-tia | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 104-116 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-tia | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 150-162 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-Tia | 1917 | 26 | 1 | 19-30 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-Tia | 1917 | 26 | 2 | 66-69 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-Tia | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 91-98 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-Tia | 1917 | 26 | 4 | 180-187 |
Te Hata, Hoeta | The Ngati-Tuharetoa occupation of Taupo-nui-a-tia | 1918 | 27 | 105 | 38-46 |
Te Hau, Matiu | Maharaia Winiata | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 72-75 |
Te Haupapa-o-Tane | Io, the supreme God, and other Gods of the Maori | 1920 | 29 | 115 | 139-143 |
Te Iki Pouwhare | Genealogies from Tuuhoe | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 215-218 |
Te Kahui Kararehe, W. | The Kurahoupo canoe | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 186-191 |
Te Kahui Kararehe, W. | Te Tatau-o-te-Po | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 55-63 |
Te Matorohanga | The lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro, Upoko III. | 1913 | 22 | 87 | 107-133 |
Te Matorohanga | The lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro | 1913 | 22 | 88 | 169-218 |
Te Matorohanga | The lore of the whare wananga, Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko VI | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 1-18 |
Te Matorohanga | The lore of the whare wananga, Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko IX | 1914 | 23 | 92 | 181-218 |
Te Paa, Wiki | He korero mo te kuaka | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 117-119 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | He tangi mo Te Mete | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 80-83 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Evolution of Maori clothing | 1924 | 33 | 129 | 25-47 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Fish-poisoning in Rarotonga, Hora | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 57-66 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Canoe outrigger-attachments in Tahiti and New Zealand | 1929 | 38 | 151 | 183-215 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Maori canoe-sail in the British Museum. Additional notes | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 136-140 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Recording of Polynesian texts and proper names | 1932 | 41 | 164 | 253-261 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Material representations of Tongan and Samoan gods | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 48-53 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Material representations of Tongan and Samoan gods | 1935 | 44 | 174 | 85-96 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Material representations of Tongan and Samoan gods | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 153-162 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Additional wooden images from Tonga | 1937 | 46 | 182 | 74-82 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | Pan-Pipes in Polynesia | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 173-184 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | The disappearance of canoes in Polynesia | 1942 | 51 | 3 | 191-199 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | The feather cloak of Tahiti | 1943 | 52 | 1 | 12-15 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | The local evolution of Hawaiian feather capes and cloaks | 1944 | 53 | 1 | 1-16 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | He poroporoaki - a farewell message | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 22-31 |
Te Rangi Hiroa | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part II | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 121-129 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Maori somatology. Racial averages | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 37-44 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Maori somatology. Racial averages. Part III | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 159-170 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Maori somatology. Racial averages. Part IV | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 21-28 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Maori somatology. Racial averages. Part V | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 189-199 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part III | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 185-197 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part IV | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 293-316. |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The Evolution of Maori clothing. Part V, | 1925 | 34 | 133 | 61-92 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Evolution of Maori clothing. Part VI, | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 99-123 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part VIII | 1925 | 34 | 136 | 321-355 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The value of tradition in Polynesian research, | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 181-203 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Arts and crafts of the Cook Islands, a review | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 124-140 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | Maori somatology. Racial averages. Part II | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 145-153 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part VII | 1925 | 34 | 135 | 223-251 |
Te Rangi Hiroa (P. H. Buck) | The evolution of Maori clothing. Part IX | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 111-149 |
Te Rangi Hiroa, from Hitiri Te Paerata & others | Wairangi, he tipuna no Ngati-raukawa | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 197-200 |
Te Rangi Hiroa, from Hitiri Te Paerata & others | Wairangi, an ancestor of Ngati-raukawa | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 201-205 |
Te Rangikaheke, Wiremu Maihi | Hape-ki-tuarangi | 1941 | 50 | 199 | 114-119 |
Te Rauparaha, Tamehana | Te Wi | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 66-78 |
Te Rei, Tamuera | Ko to rarotonga are-korero teia no Iro-nui-ma-oata | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 131-137 |
Te Rei, Tamuera | Ko to Rarotonga are-korero teia no Iro-nui-ma-oata | 1917 | 26 | 1 | 1-18 |
Te Rei, Tamuera | Ko to Rarotonga are-korero teia no Iro-nui-ma-oata | 1917 | 26 | 2 | 45-65 |
Te Riri Maihi Kawiti, Kirihi | The storming of Hone Heke's pa | 1953 | 62 | 1 | 85-87 |
Te Taniwha, Tukumana | Marutuahu | 1941 | 50 | 199 | 120-133 |
Te Tete Ngahuripoko | A legend of Te Tatua pa---Three Kings, Auckland isthmus | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 164-171 |
Te Whetu, Karipa | Kame-tara and his ogre wife | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 97-106 |
Tecun, Arcia, Robert Reeves, Marlena Wolfgramm | The Past Before Us: A Brief History of Tongan Kava | 2020 | 129 | 2 | 171-192 |
Tent, Jan & Paul Geraghty | Exploding sky or exploded myth? The origin of Papalagi | 2001 | 110 | 2 | 171-214 |
Terrell, J. E. & G. J. Irwin | History and tradition in the Northern Solomons | 1972 | 81 | 3 | 317-349 |
Terrell, John | Linguistics and the peopling of the Pacific Islands | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 225-258 |
Terrill, Angela | Linguistic stratigraphy in the central Solomon Islands: lexical evidence of early Papuan/Austronesian interaction | 2003 | 112 | 4 | 369-402 |
Teviotdale, David | Excavations near the mouth of the Shag River, Otago | 1924 | 33 | 129 | 1-10 |
Teviotdale, David | Notes on artifacts found in cache at Pipikaritu beach, near Otago heads | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 292-293 |
Teviotdale, David | Notes on stone and moa-bone fish-hook shanks in the Otago University Museum | 1929 | 38 | 152 | 270-280 |
Teviotdale, David | Notes on the excavation of a cave near Taieri Mouth | 1931 | 40 | 158 | 87-90 |
Teviotdale, David | The material culture of the Moa-hunters in Murihiku | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 81-120 |
Teviotdale, David | Evidence of cremation by the Otago Maori | 1935 | 44 | 173 | 32-35 |
Teviotdale, David | Progress report on the excavation of a moa-hunters' camp at the mouth of the Tahakopa river | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 134-153 |
Teviotdale, David | Further excavations at the Moa-hunters' camp at Papatowai | 1938 | 47 | 185 | 27-37 |
Teviotdale, David | Final report on the excavation of a Moa-hunter camp at the mouth of the Tahakopa river | 1938 | 47 | 187 | 114-118 |
Teviotdale, David | Excavation of Maori implements at Tarewai point, Otago heads | 1939 | 48 | 190 | 108-115 |
Teviotdale, David | Excavation of a Moa-hunters' camp near the mouth of the Waitaki river | 1939 | 48 | 192 | 167-185 |
Teviotdale, David & H. D. Skinner | Oruarangi pa | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 340-356 |
Thaman, Konai Helu | Reclaiming a place: Towards a Pacific concept of education for cultural development | 1997 | 106 | 2 | 119-130 |
Thoda-Arora, Hilke | [Review] Pointer, Margaret: Niue 1774-1974. 200 Years of Contact and Change. | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 69-72 |
Thomas, Allan | The study of acculturated music in Oceania: 'Cheap and tawdry borrowed tunes' | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 183-192 |
Thomas, Cyrus | Maya and Malay | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 89-100 |
Thomas, Cyrus | The Vigesimal system of enumerations | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 101-103 |
Thomas, Frank R. | [Review] Langdon, R. Kon-Tiki Revisited | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 416-418 |
Thomas, Frank R. | [Review] Sheppard, P. J., T. Thomas and G.R. Summerhayes (eds), Lapita: Ancestors and Descendants | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 193-196 |
Thomas, John Byron | 'Consanguinity' and filiation on Namonuito atoll | 1977 | 86 | 4 | 513-520 |
Thomas, N. | Further notes on Marquesan dictionaries | 1986 | 95 | 1 | 127-130 |
Thomas, N. | Blood and purity: a comment on the interpretation of Polynesian culture | 1989 | 98 | 2 | 207-212 |
Thompson, Basil | The land of our origin (Viti, or Fiji.) | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 143-146 |
Thompson, Laura | Pottery of the Lau Islands, Fiji | 1938 | 47 | 187 | 109-113 |
Thompson, Laura | Adzes from the Lau Islands, Fiji | 1938 | 47 | 187 | 97-108 |
Thompson, Laura | The function of latte in the Marianas | 1940 | 49 | 195 | 447-465 |
Thompson, Richard H. T. | Maori affairs and the New Zealand press | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 366-383 |
Thompson, Richard H. T. | Maori affairs and the New Zealand Press. Part II | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 1-16 |
Thompson, Richard H. T. | Maori affairs and the New Zealand Press. Part III | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 216-227 |
Thompson, Richard H. T. | Maori affairs and the New Zealand Press. Part IV | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 22-34 |
Thompson, Richard H. T. | European attitudes to Maoris: a projective approach | 1959 | 68 | 3 | 204-210 |
Thompson-Teepa, Carel | [Review] Boast, R. and R. Hill (eds), Raupatu. The Confiscation of Maori Land | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 315-317 |
Thomson, Andrew | Earthmounds in Samoa | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 118-121 |
Thomson, Andrew | Samoan head-shaping | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 369-371 |
Thornton, Agathe | The story of the woman brought back from the underworld | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 295-314 |
Thornton, Agathe | Two features of oral style in Maori narrative | 1985 | 94 | 2 | 149-176 |
Thornton, Agathe | Some reflections on traditional Maori carving | 1989 | 98 | 2 | 147-166 |
Thornton, Agathe | Do a and o categories of 'possession' in Maori express degrees of tapu? | 1998 | 107 | 4 | 381-394 |
Thorpe, W. W. | An inscribed wooden gorget from Rapanui | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 149-150 |
Thorpe, W. W. | Evidence of Polynesian culture in Australia and Norfolk Island | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 123-126 |
Tiffany, Sharon W. | The Land and Titles Court and the regulation of customary title successions and removals in Western Samoa | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 35-57 |
Tiffany, Sharon W. | A note on contemporary Samoan and Maori cognatic descent groups | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 375-380 |
Tiffany, Sharon W. | Port Town village organisation in Western Samoa | 1979 | 88 | 2 | 127-176 |
Tiffany, Walter W. | High court adjudication of chiefly title succession disputes in America Samoa | 1975 | 84 | 1 | 67-92 |
Timms, H. S. | Waituhi and waka waituhi | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 125-127 |
Timoteo, Pastor | Notes on the Kabadi dialect of New Guinea | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 201-208 |
Titcomb, Margaret | Kava in Hawaii | 1948 | 57 | 2 | 105-171 |
Titcomb, Margaret & Mary Kawena Pukui | Memoir No. 29. Native use of fish in Hawaii | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 147-162 |
Tobin, Jeffrey | Savages, the poor and the discourse of Hawaiian infanticide | 1997 | 106 | 1 | 65-92 |
Tolstoy, Paul | Barkcloth, Polynesia and cladistics: an update | 2008 | 117 | 1 | 15-58 |
Tomlinson, Matt | Little People, Ghosts and the Anthropology of the Good | 2016 | 125 | 1 | 11-32 |
Treadwell, Jeremy | Cosmology and Structure: The TÄhuhu in the 19th-Century Whare MÄori | 2017 | 126 | 1 | 93-122 |
Tregear, Edward | Polynesian causatives | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 53-56 |
Tregear, Edward | The Polynesian bow | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 56-59 |
Tregear, Edward | Easter Island | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 95-102 |
Tregear, Edward | Niue: or Savage Island | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 11-16 |
Tregear, Edward | Physical endurance | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 71-73 |
Tregear, Edward | Asiatic Gods in the Pacific | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 129-146 |
Tregear, Edward | The Paumotuan Islands | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 194 |
Tregear, Edward | A Paumotuan dictionary I | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 195-202 |
Tregear, Edward | Maori and Hawaiian kindred | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 203-205 |
Tregear, Edward | The language of Makura, New Hebrides | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 187-189 |
Tregear, Edward | Kiwa the navigator (collected from Wi Pere) | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 111-113 |
Tregear, Edward | Notes on Maya and Malay | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 101-108 |
Tregear, Edward | 'The creation song' of Hawaii | 1900 | 9 | 1 | 38-46 |
Tregear, Edward | A song of Savage Island (Niue) | 1900 | 9 | 4 | 234-235 |
Tregear, Edward | Manaia | 1902 | 11 | 2 | 76-79 |
Tregear, Edward | The making and un-making of man (a Legend of Fiji) | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 182-183 |
Tregear, Edward | Polynesian origins | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 105-121 |
Tregear, Edward | Polynesian origins (continued) | 1904 | 13 | 3 | 133-152 |
Tregear, Edward | Polynesian philology | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 34-37 |
Tregear, Edward | Maori mummies | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 167-168 |
Tremon, Anne-Christine | Conflicting autonomist and independentist logics in French Polynesia | 2006 | 115 | 3 | 259-288 |
Trlin, A. D. | Western Samoan marriage patterns in Auckland | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 153-176 |
Trotter, Michael M. | First excavation of a Moa hunter camp site at Waimataitai Mouth, Katiki | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 295-303 |
Trotter, Michael M. | Maori shank barbed fish-hooks | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 245-252 |
Trotter, Michael M. | The barbed fish-hook: Its place in the Murihiku cultural sequence | 1965 | 74 | 3 | 347 - 355 |
Tuhaere, Paora | An historical narrative concerning the conquest of Kaipara and Tamaki by Ngati-whatua | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 229-237 |
Tuhoto-Ariki, | An ancient Maori poem | 1907 | 16 | 1 | 43-60 |
Tuhua, Tanguru | He korero tatai mo Horehore Pa, i Te Takapau | 1906 | 15 | 2 | 61-68 |
Tuhua, Tanguru | Incidents in the history of Horehore Pa, Te Takapau | 1906 | 15 | 2 | 69-93 |
Tu-nui-a-rangi, Major H. P. | The 'iri,' karaka | 1905 | 14 | 2 | 100-101 |
Tu-nui-a-rangi, Major H. P. | Te korero mo Ngarara-huarau | 1905 | 14 | 4 | 200-204 |
Tu-nui-a-rangi, Major H. P. | He whakamaramatanga i etahi ritenga Maori o nehera | 1906 | 15 | 3 | 129-146 |
Turbott, I. G. | Diets, Gilbert and Ellice Islands colony | 1949 | 58 | 1 | 36-46 |
Turbott, I. G. | The footprints of Tarawa | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 193-197 |
Turbott, I. G. | Fishing for flying fish in the Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 348-367 |
Turbott, I. G. | Portulaca - a specialty in the diet of the Gilbertese in Phoenix Islands, Central Pacific | 1954 | 63 | 1 | 77-86 |
Turbott, Olwyn | A carved canoe ornament from the Marquesas | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 210-211 |
Turei, Mohi | Tu-whakairi-ora | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 17-34 |
Turei, Mohi | The history of Horouta Canoe and the introduction of the kumara into New Zealand | 1912 | 21 | 4 | 152-163 |
Turei, Mohi | Kumara lore | 1913 | 22 | 85 | 36-41 |
Turei, Mohi | Taharakau | 1913 | 22 | 86 | 62-66 |
Turner, James West | Some reflections on the significance of names in Matailobau, Fiji | 1991 | 100 | 1 | 7-24 |
Tweedie, M. W. F. | The Malayan Neolithic | 1949 | 58 | 1 | 19-35 |
Tyler, Cyril | Some chemical, physical and structural properties of moa egg shells | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 110-130 |
Tyler, R. N. H. & M. J. | Karam classification of frogs | 1968 | 77 | 4 | 333 - 385 |
Ueki, T. & M. T. Nena | Rediscovering Ponapean petroglyphs | 1983 | 92 | 4 | 537-540 |
Underwood, Jane H. | Seasonality of the secondary sex ratio in Micronesian island populations | 1994 | 103 | 1 | 43-52 |
Urbanowicz, Charles F. | Motives and methods: missionaries in Tonga in the early 19th century | 1977 | 86 | 2 | 245-264 |
Urlich, D. U. | The introduction and diffusion of firearms in New Zealand 1800-1840 | 1970 | 79 | 4 | 399 - 410 |
Vaea, Hon. | Preliminary report on a fisheries survey in Tonga | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 199-215 |
Valeri, V. | Shorter communications, Blood and impurity, a countercomment on insufficient scholarship and more interesting matters | 1990 | 99 | 3 | 319-324 |
Van Der Grijp, Paul | After the vanilla harvest: Stains in the Tongan land tenure system | 1993 | 102 | 3 | 233-254 |
Van Der Grijp, Paul | Development Polynesian style: Contemporary Futunan social economy and its cultural features | 2005 | 114 | 4 | 311-338 |
Van Der Grijp, Paul | Tabua business: re-circulation of whale teeth and bone valuables in the Central Pacific | 2007 | 116 | 3 | 341-356 |
Van Hinloopen Labberton, D. | Preliminary results of researches into the original relationship between the Nipponese and the Malay-Polynesian languages | 1924 | 33 | 132 | 244-280 |
Van Meijl, Toon | Historicising Maoritanga colonial ethnography and the reification of Maori traditions | 1996 | 105 | 3 | 311-346 |
Van Meijl, Toon | Conflicts of redistribution in contemporary Maori society: leadership and the Tainui settlement | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 260-279 |
Van Meijl, Toon | The poukai ceremony of the Maori king movement: An ethnohistorical interpretation | 2009 | 118 | 3 | 233-258 |
Van Meijl, Toon | Changing Property Regimes in Maori Society: A Critical Assessment of the Settlement Process in New Zealand | 2012 | 121 | 2 | 181-208. |
van Meijl, Toon | Authenticity in Analogy Between Past and Present: Towards an Anthropology of Cultural Change | 2020 | 129 | 3 | 249-274 |
Van Meijl, Toon & Michael Goldsmith | Introduction: recognition, redistribution and reconciliation in postcolonial settler nation-states | 2003 | 112 | 3 | 205-218 |
Van Meijl, Toon & Michael Goldsmith | Introduction: Colonial Grievances, Justice and Reconciliation | 2012 | 121 | 2 | 111-128 |
Van Tilburg, Hans K., David J. Herdrich, Michaela E. Howells, Vaâ€mua Henry Sesepasara, Teleiâ€ai Christian Ausage & Michael D. Coszalter | Row as one! A history of the development and use of the SÄmoan fautasi | 2018 | 127 | 1 | 111-136 |
Van Tilburg, Jo Anne et al. | Petrographic analysis of thin-sections of samples from two monolithic statues (moai), Rapa Nui (Easter Island) | 2008 | 117 | 3 | 297-300 |
VanTilburg, Jo Anne | O.G.S. Crawford and the Mana Expedition to Easter Island (Rapa Nui), 1913-1915 | 2002 | 111 | 1 | 65-78 |
VanTilburg, Jo Anne | Lost and Found: Hoa Hakananai'a and the Orongo "Doorpost" | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 383-398 |
Vayda, A. P. | Maori conquests in relation to the New Zealand environment | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 204-211 |
Vayda, A. P. | The Pukupukans on Nassau Island | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 256-265 |
Vayda, A. P. | A voyage by Polynesian exiles | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 324-329 |
Vini, Nihi | Tongareva death and mourning rituals | 1976 | 85 | 3 | 367-374 |
Visser, Edward P. | Skeletal evidence of kava use in prehistoric Fiji | 1994 | 103 | 3 | 299-317 |
Vogan, Arthur J. | Recent archaeological discoveries in the Western Pacific | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 99-104 |
Von Heine Geldern, Robert | Prehistoric research in the Netherlands Indies | 1951 | 60 | 1 | 32-36 |
W. H. S. | Niue or Savage Island | 1901 | 10 | 3 | 168 |
Waata Rimini, Tiimi | Te puna kahawai i Motu | 1901 | 10 | 4 | 183-190 |
Wacquant, L. J. D. | Coping with development in colonial New Caledonia | 1985 | 94 | 3 | 279-286 |
Wagner, Roy | Daribi and Foraba cross-cousin terminologies: A structural comparison | 1970 | 79 | 1 | 91 - 98 |
Wagner, Roy | Review article: Levi-Strauss, Claude: The Elementary Structures of Kinship | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 245 - 252 |
Wagner, Roy | Analogy and homology in semiotic construction: a comment on Ludvigson's review of Habu | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 233-234 |
Waite, Deborah | Canoe stern carvings from the Solomon Islands | 1985 | 94 | 1 | 47-60 |
Waite, Deborah | An artefact/image text of head-hunting motifs | 2000 | 109 | 1 | 115-144 |
Waite, F. | The Awanui (Kaitaia carving) lintel | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 246-251 |
Waite, J. | Another look at the actor emphatic | 1990 | 99 | 4 | 395-414 |
Walch, David B. | The historical development of the Hawaiian alphabet | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 353 - 366 |
Walker, R. J. | Proper names in Maori myth and tradition | 1969 | 78 | 3 | 405 - 416 |
Walker, R. J. | The genesis of Maori activism | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 267-282 |
Walker, Ranginui | Professor Sir Hugh Kawharu 1927-2006: Obituary | 2006 | 115 | 4 | 313-316 |
Wallace, D. B. | Notes on Manihiki Island | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 222-223 |
Wallace, Rod & Roger C. Green | Reassessing the Radiocarbon Chronology of the Maioro Site (R13/1): Northern Waikato, New Zealand | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 75-86 |
Wallin, Paul & Reidar Solsvik | Radiocarbon dates from marae structures in the district of Maeva, Huahine, Society Islands | 2005 | 114 | 4 | 375-384 |
Walsh, A. C. & A. D. Trlin | Niuean migration: Niuean socio-economic background, characteristics of migrants, and settlement in Auckland | 1973 | 82 | 1 | 47-85 |
Walsh, D. S. | Inter-ethnic relations in New Zealand: A recent controversy | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 340 - 342 |
Walsh, D. S. | Shorter communications: Some misconceptions remedied for Raga, an Oceanic language | 2005 | 114 | 2 | 157-164 |
Walter, Michael A. H. B. | A 40,000 dollar question, or some remarks on the veracity of certain ancient mariners, beachcombers and castaways | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 58-83 |
Walter, Michael A. H. B. | The conflict of the traditional and the traditionalised: an analysis of Fijian land tenure | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 89-108 |
Walter, R. | A ceramic sherd from Ma'uke in the Southern Cook Islands | 1989 | 98 | 4 | 465-470 |
Walter, Richard | Settlement pattern archaeology in the southern Cook Islands: A review | 1996 | 105 | 1 | 63-99 |
Walter, Richard & Atholl Anderson | Archaeology of Niue Island: Initial results, | 1995 | 104 | 4 | 471-481 |
Walter, Richard & Michael Reilly | A Prehistory of the Mangaian Chiefdom | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 335-376 |
Waqaniu-Rogers, A. | Some observations on duruka, Saccharum edule, in Viti Levu, Fiji | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 475-478 |
Warbrick, Paerau | [Review] Petrie, Hazel: Outcasts of the Gods: The Struggle over Slavery in Maori New Zealand (Special Issue: GRAVE MATTERS IN OCEANIA). | 2016 | 125 | 2 | 189-192 |
Ward, A. | Alienation rights in traditional Maori society: a comment | 1986 | 95 | 2 | 259-266 |
Ward, A. D. | Shorter communications: Tamihana's visit to Auckland | 1964 | 73 | 3 | 324 - 328 |
Ward, Martha | Ponapean conceptions of incest | 1976 | 85 | 2: Special Issue: Incest prohibitions in Micronesia and Polynesia | 199-208 |
Ward, R. Gerard | Maori settlement in the Taupo Country, 1830-1880 | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 41-44 |
Ward, R. Gerard | A note on population movements in the Cook Islands | 1961 | 70 | 1 | 1-10 |
Ward, R. Gerard | Internal migration in Fiji | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 257-271 |
Ward, R. Gerard, John W. Webb & M. Levison | The settlement of the Polynesian Outliers: a computer simulation, | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 330-342 |
Wata Rimini, Timi | The fall of Maunga-a-kahia Pa, New Zealand | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 147-153 |
Wata Rimini, Timi | The fall of Pukehinam Oreiwhata, and Poutuia Pas, Bay of Plenty, New Zealand | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 43-50 |
Watson, James B. | A micro-evolution study in New Guinea | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 188 - 192 |
Watson, James B. | The significance of a recent ecological change in the Central Highlands of New Guinea | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 438 - 450 |
Watson, James B. & Gerd Koch | Shorter communications | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 152 - 157 |
Watson, Virginia Drew | Adzera and agarabi: Contrastive ceramics in Papua New Guinea | 1993 | 102 | 3 | 305-318 |
Watt, C. | Notice of a stone Pataka, Rotokakahi | 1969 | 78 | 4 | 534 - 535 |
Watt, W. | Cannibalism as practised on Tanna, New Hebrides | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 226-230 |
Watters, R. F. | Commentary: The development of agricultural enterprise in Fiji | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 490 - 502 |
Watters, R. F. | Correspondence: Pacific Island economies | 1972 | 81 | 1 | 90-108 |
Webb, M. C. | The abolition of the taboo system in Hawaii | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 21 - 39 |
Webb-Gannon, Camellia, Michael Webb & Gabriel Solis | The “Black Pacific” and decolonisation in Melanesia: Performing négritude and indigènitude | 2018 | 127 | 2 | 177-206 |
Webster, Steven | Cognatic descent groups and the contemporary Maori: a preliminary reassessment | 1975 | 84 | 2 | 121-152 |
Webster, Steven | Structuralist historicism and the history of structuralism: Sahlins, the Hansons' 'Counterpoint in Maori Culture,' and postmodernist ethnographic form | 1987 | 96 | 1 | 27-66 |
Webster, Steven | Review article, Sinclair, Keith. 1991. Kinds of peace; Maori people after the wars, 1870-85 | 1992 | 101 | 4 | 409-415 |
Webster, Steven | MÄori kinship and power: NgÄi TĹ«hoe 1894–1912 | 2017 | 126 | 2 | 145-180 |
Webster, Steven | ĹŚhÄua te Rangi and Reconciliation in Te Urewera, 1913–1983 | 2019 | 128 | 2 | 191-224 |
Weener, Frans-Karel | Shorter communication: Tongan club iconography: an attempt to unravel visual metaphors through myth | 2007 | 116 | 4 | 451-462 |
Weiner, J. F. | The social organisation of Foi silk production: the anthropology of marginal development | 1986 | 95 | 4 | 421-440 |
Weisler, Marshall I., Patrick V. Kirch & Julie M. Endicott | The Mata'are basalt source: Implications for prehistoric interaction studies in the Cook Islands, | 1994 | 103 | 2 | 203-216 |
Westervelt, W. D. | Maui, the demi-god | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 35-36 |
Whatahoro, H. T. | Ko te tikanga o tenei kupu, o ariki | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 90-93 |
Whatahoro, H. T. | The lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro, Upoko I | 1913 | 22 | 85 | 3-24 |
Wheen, Nicola & Jacinta Ruru | Providing for Rahui in the Law of Aotearoa New Zealand | 2011 | 120 | 2 | 169-182 |
White, Gordon | A large composite hook from Southland | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 488 |
White, J. Peter | Archaeological excavations in New Guinea: An interim report | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 40 - 56 |
White, John | Patu-paiarehe | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 210-211 |
White, John | The moa in Maori tradition | 1925 | 34 | 134 | 170-174 |
White, Moira | The Spanish sherds from San Cristobal | 2002 | 111 | 3 | 249-254 |
White, Moira & Janice Lord | Mr Cocker's Benger Burn Discoveries: A Tussock Rain Cape from Central Otago, New Zealand, Re-examined | 2012 | 121 | 4 | 373-392 |
White, Ralph Gardner | An account of the Mamaia: Glossary and texts | 1962 | 71 | 2 | 244-253 |
White, Ralph Gardner | Borrowing and taboo in Eastern Polynesia | 1968 | 77 | 1 | 57 - 73 |
White, Taylor | Te Reinga | 1898 | 7 | 3 | 178-181 |
White, Taylor | On the use of birds in navigation | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 92-93 |
Whitelaw, J. S. | Constitutional change in Fiji | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 503- 511 |
Wieczorek, Rafal | [Review] Jakubowska, Zuzanna: Still More to Discover. Easter Island in an Unknown Manuscript by the Forsters from 18th Century | 2014 | 123 | 4 | 431-433 |
Williams, Erin | Maori fire use and landscape changes in southern New Zealand | 2009 | 118 | 2 | 175-189 |
Williams, H. W. | Maori matter at the Cape of Good Hope, some notes on the Grey Collection | 1906 | 15 | 3 | 175-180 |
Williams, H. W. | Maori bird names | 1906 | 15 | 4 | 193-208 |
Williams, H. W. | A Tikopian vocabulary | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 1-20 |
Williams, H. W. | Tikopian vocabulary | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 99-117 |
Williams, H. W. | Some observations on Polynesian verbs | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 306-317 |
Williams, H. W. | The nights of the moon | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 338-356 |
Williams, H. W. | Some elements of Polynesian grammar | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 60-80 |
Williams, H. W. | The Maruiwi myth | 1937 | 46 | 183 | 105-122 |
Williams, Harold | Vocabulary of the language of Niue (Savage Island) | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 17-24 |
Williams, Harold | Vocabulary of the language of Niue (Savage Island) II | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 65-70 |
Williams, Herbert W. | The reaction of the Maori to the impact of civilization | 1935 | 44 | 176 | 216-243 |
Williams, Herbert W. | Some problems of Polynesian grammar | 1938 | 47 | 185 | 1-15 |
Williams, Jim | Whakarongo e te rau | 1997 | 106 | 4 | 409-414 |
Williams, Jim | Mahika Kai: The Husbanding of Consumables by Maori in Precontact Te Waipounamu | 2010 | 119 | 2 | 149-180 |
Williams, Jim | [Review] Kawharu, Merata (ed.), Tahuhu Korero | 2010 | 119 | 3 | 319-320 |
Williams, Jim | [Review] Craig, R.D. Handbook of Polynesian Mythology | 2010 | 119 | 4 | 415-416 |
Williams, Jim | Puaka and Matariki: The Maori New Year | 2013 | 122 | 1 | 7-20 |
Williams, Jim | Seafood "Gardens" (Shorter Communication) | 2016 | 125 | 4 | 433-444 |
Williams, Rev. H. W. | The Maori whare: notes on the construction of a Maori house | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 145-154 |
Williksen-Bakker, Solrun | Elopement in urban Fiji: body and gender images as mediators in a cleansing process | 1992 | 101 | 2 | 115-128 |
Wilson, D. M. | Ancient drains Kaitaia swamp | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 185-188 |
Wilson, D. M. | Ancient drains. Maori drains, North Auckland | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 130-133 |
Wilson, Ormond | Maori and Pakeha | 1963 | 72 | 1 | 11-20 |
Wilson, Ormond | Papahurihia, first Maori prophet | 1965 | 74 | 4 | 473 - 483 |
Wilson, William H. | The Northern Outliers–East Polynesian Hypothesis expanded | 2018 | 127 | 4 | 389-423 |
Winiata, Maharaia | Leadership in pre-European society | 1956 | 65 | 3 | 212-231 |
Winks, Robin W. | The doctrine of Hau-Hauism | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 199-236 |
Wiri, Rapata | [Review] Rewi, Poia: Whaikorero. The World of Maori Oratory | 2011 | 120 | 4 | 408-409 |
Wolff, Werner | The mystery of the Easter Island script | 1945 | 54 | 1 | 1-38 |
Yaldwyn, J. C. | Recent name changes in the Moa genus Dinornis | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 80-82 |
Yamamoto, Matori | Urbanisation of the chiefly system: Multiplication and role differentiation of titles in western Samoa | 1994 | 103 | 2 | 171-202 |
Yarborough, A. C. | A Hokianga incident | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 94-95 |
Yarborough, A. C. | Approximate strength of the Maori hapus of Hokianga, circa 1810 | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 96 |
Yarborough, A. G. | Ngati-Awa in the North | 1906 | 15 | 4 | 221-223 |
Yellowhorn, Eldon | [Review] Phillips, Caroline and Harry Allen (eds): Bridging the Divide: Indigenous Communities and Archaeology into the 21st Century | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 91-93 |
Yen, D. E. | The sweet potato in the Pacific: the propagation of the plant in relation to its distribution | 1960 | 69 | 4 | 368-375 |
Yen, D. E. | The adaptation of kumara by the New Zealand Maori | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 338-348 |
Yoon, Hong-key | The sacred (tapu) complex in the Maori settlement of the East Coast, New Zealand | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 115-124 |
Young, J. L. | The origin of the name Tahiti: as related by Marerenui, a native of Faaiti Island, Paumotu Group | 1898 | 7 | 2 | 109-110 |
Young, J. L. | The Paumotu conception of the heavens and of creation | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 209-211 |
Young, J. L. | The Umu-ti. Ceremonial fire walking as practised in the Eastern Pacific | 1925 | 34 | 135 | 214-222 |
Young, J.L. | Names of the Paumotu Islands | 1899 | 8 | 4 | 264-268 |
Young, Raymond | A land with a tangled soul: Lakeban traditions and the native lands commission | 2001 | 110 | 4 | 347-376 |
Younger, Stephen M. | Violence and warfare in the pre-contact Caroline Islands | 2009 | 118 | 2 | 135-164 |
| Futuna, or Horne Island and its people | 1892 | 1 | 1 | .33-52 |
| Genealogies and historical notes from Rarotonga - Part I, Translated by Henry Nicholas | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 20-29 |
| The races of the Philippines | 1892 | 1 | 1 | 7-19 |
| Genealogies and historical notes from Rarotonga - Part II, Translated by Henry Nicholas | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 65-75 |
| Hawaiian Historical Society | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 126 |
| Stone implements from the Chatham Islands | 1892 | 1 | 2 | 0 |
| The Samoan story of creation: a tala | 1892 | 1 | 3 | 164-189 |
| The Line Islanders. Notes on the races known as the Tokelaus, or Line Islanders, called by themselves the Kai-n-Abara, which means 'People of our Land.', Tutuila | 1892 | 1 | 4 | 263-272 |
| A lament for Tupoki, by his sister, Te Maro-Pounamu, translated by D. F. G. Barclay | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 51-54 |
| The genealogy of the Pomare Family of Tahiti, from the papers of the Rev. J. M. Orsmond, with notes thereon by S. Percy Smith | 1893 | 2 | 1 | 25- 42 |
| Maori incantations | 1893 | 2 | 2 | 103-104 |
| Te haerenga mai o Kupe i Hawaiki, na Te Whetu, communicated by Mr Elsdon Best | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 147-151 |
| The Song of Kualii, of Hawaii, Sandwich Islands,, translated by Curtis J. Lyons with an introduction by Professor W. D. Alexander | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 160-178 |
| Did the Maori know the moa? by Joshua Rutland | 1893 | 2 | 3 | 156 |
| Genealogies and historical notes from Rarotonga: Part III, Te-aia | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 271-279 |
| Te Patunga o Ngarara-Huarau, collected by Esldon Best | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 211-219 |
| Ko te hoenga mai o Te Arawa, raua ko Tainui i Hawaiki | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 220-231 |
| The coming of Te Arawa and Tainui canoes from Hawaiki to New Zealand, by Takaanui Tarakawa, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1893 | 2 | 4 | 231-252 |
| Ko te patunga o Te Kaiwhakaruaki, na Te Whetu | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 16-17 |
| The slaying of Te Kaiwhakaruaki, by Te Whetu, translated by Elsdon Best | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 18-19 |
| A song of Aniwa (New Hebrides) by Maroi Sore | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 41-45 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1894 | 3 | 1 | 51-58 |
| The coming of Mata-atua, Kurahaupo and other canoes from Hawaiki to New Zealand by Takaanui Tarakawa, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 65-71 |
| Narrative of the battle of Omihi, as related by Ema Turumeke to her Daughter, Mrs. C. J. Harden and translated by the latter | 1894 | 3 | 2 | 107-109 |
| The slaying of Mokonui, by Te Aro, translated by Elsdon Best | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 166-167 |
| Explanation of some matters referred to in the paper - The coming of Te Arawa and Tainui canoes from Hawaiki to New Zealand', by Takaanui Tarakawa, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 171-175 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 113-120 |
| Stone idols from Necker Island | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 153-154 |
| Names of kumara (Ipomoea Batatas) culitvated in New Zealand before the arrival of Europeans | 1894 | 3 | 3 | 0 |
| Explanation of some matters referred to in the paper 'The coming of the Arawa and Tainui Canoes from Hawaiki to New Zealand' by Takaanui Tarakawa, translated By S. Percy Smith | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 199-203 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1894 | 3 | 4 | 179-186 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1895 | 4 | 1 | 1-16 |
| Samoa: whence peopled? by John B. Stair | 1895 | 4 | 1 | 47-58 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1895 | 4 | 2 | 73-88 |
| A Paumotuan dictionary | 1895 | 4 | 3 | 157-160 |
| Te parau a Honoura, collected by John Williams | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 256 |
| The legend of Honoura | 1895 | 4 | 4 | 257-294 |
| Te tangi a te Rangi-mauri mo Tonga-awhikau, na Karepa Te Whetu, translated by Hare Hongi | 1896 | 5 | 2 | 112-120 |
| Te korero mo Whaki-tapui; mo Tu-taia-roa hoki, na Kerehoma Tu-whawhakia | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 163-170 |
| The story of the visit of Tonga-iti to Rarotonga, by Manuiri, translated by Arthur W. Browne | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 142-144 |
| The story of the Whaki-tapui, and Tu-taia-roa, by Kerehoma Tu-whawhakia, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1896 | 5 | 3 | 155-162 |
| The peopling of the North: notes on the ancient Maori history of the northern peninsula and sketches of the history of the Ngati-Whatua tribe of Kaipara | 1896 | 5 | 4 | 0 |
| The legend of Para-hia (taniwha), told to W. H. Skinner by Tu-tanekaha | 1897 | 6 | 3 | 156-157 |
| A war song of the Oropaa clan of Tahiti, dictated to John Brander and S. Percy Smith | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 211-212 |
| Obituary [Mr. S. E. Peal] | 1897 | 6 | 4 | 216-218 |
| Ko Hape-tu-ma-ki-te-rangi, na Tamarau, raua Ko Tutaka-ngahau | 1899 | 8 | 1 | 49-57 |
| History and traditions of Rarotonga, by Te Ariki-tara-are, translated by S. Percy Smith, corrected by Rev. J. J. K. Hutchin | 1899 | 8 | 2 | 61-88 |
| History and traditions of Rarotonga: Part II, by Te Ariki-tara-are, translated by S. Percy Smith, corrected by Rev. J. J. K. Hutchin | 1899 | 8 | 3 | 171-178 |
| Ko 'Aotea' Waka. Te haerenga mai a Turi ki Aotea-roa nei, na Hetaraka Tautahi raua ko Werahiko Taipuhi | 1900 | 9 | 4 | 200-233 |
| Ka whawhai a Kai-Tahu ki a Kati-Toa, na Taare Te Kaahu i korero, na Taare Parata i tuhituhi | 1901 | 10 | 2 | 89-100 |
| Te manu aute, Hamiora Pio | 1901 | 10 | 4 | 191-193 |
| The Maori Antiquities Act 1901 | 1902 | 11 | 1 | 42-43 |
| He tangi no Ati-awa | 1902 | 11 | 2 | 121-122 |
| Memoirs of the Bernice Pauahi Bishop Museum of Polynesian Ethnology and Natural History, Vol. I. No. 4. Ancient Hawaiian stone implements...[book review] | 1902 | 11 | 4 | 257-259 |
| Traditions of the Niue-Fekai, Pulekula | 1903 | 12 | 1 | 22-31 |
| Niue Island and its people, Appendix contd., The Birth of Man | 1903 | 12 | 2 | 85-119 |
| The Aitutaki version of the story of Iro, translated by J. T. Large | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 133-144 |
| A new Maori Dictionary | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 187-190 |
| Who discovered Tahiti? by Geo. Collingridge | 1903 | 12 | 3 | 184-186 |
| Some Paumotu chants | 1903 | 12 | 4 | 221-242 |
| Kakahi-Makatea Pa, Lower Wairarapa, related by Major Tu-nui-o-rangi | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 126-129 |
| Maori and Egyptian tattooing | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 104 |
| The new Maori dictionary | 1904 | 13 | 2 | 130 |
| The migration of Kahu-hunu, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1905 | 14 | 2 | 81-95 |
| A Maori teka, or foot-rest for the old Maori spade | 1906 | 15 | 2 | 94 |
| Ruatapu--e tupuna Maori rongo nui... na Iseraela Tama | 1906 | 15 | 4 | 209-219 |
| Hawaiian folk-tales | 1907 | 16 | 2 | 105 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki Coast: Chapter III, Kupe the navigator | 1907 | 16 | 3 | 155-173 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki Coast: Chapter II, the ancient inhabitants | 1907 | 16 | 3 | 134-154 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter I..prior to 1840 | 1907 | 16 | 3 | 120-133 |
| The story of the Takitimu, collected by Jas. Cowan | 1907 | 16 | 4 | 220-222 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter V, the canoes of 'The Fleet' | 1907 | 16 | 4 | 189-208 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter VI, the canoes of 'The Fleet' cont. | 1907 | 16 | 4 | 209-219 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter IV, Toi and his descendants | 1907 | 16 | 4 | 175-188 |
| Story of the Takitimu canoe, translated by Hare Hongi | 1907 | 16 | 4 | 223-225 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter VII, Taranaki tribes and their boundaries | 1908 | 17 | 1 | 1-47 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter VIII, Turanga-i-mua's expedition | 1908 | 17 | 2 | 51-78 |
| The story of the 'Takitimu' canoe | 1908 | 17 | 2 | 93-107 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter IX | 1908 | 17 | 3 | 111-148 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter X, Te Ati-awa and Ngati-Ruanui | 1908 | 17 | 4 | 169-192 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Chapter XI, The doings of Ngati-Tama | 1908 | 17 | 4 | 193-208 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XII. Tu-whare and Te Rau-paraha's expedition | 1909 | 18 | 1 | 26-41 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Appendix to Ch. XII. Defeat of the northern tribes at Nga-weka | 1909 | 18 | 1 | 42-43 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XI. Puke-tapu Pa and the epidemics... | 1909 | 18 | 1 | 1-25 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XIII. Te Rau-paraha and his doings at Kawhia | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 47-70 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XIV. Te Heke Tahutahu-ahi migration | 1909 | 18 | 2 | 71-83 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XIV contd. Te Amio-whenua | 1909 | 18 | 3 | 101-126 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XV. Te Rau-paraha goes to Roto-rua | 1909 | 18 | 3 | 127-138 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XV contd. Ati-Awa return to Taranaki | 1909 | 18 | 4 | 157-182 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast: Ch. XVI. South Island raids | 1909 | 18 | 4 | 183-204 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast. Chapter XVIII, The defence of Otaka or Nga-motu | 1910 | 19 | 1 | 25-38 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast. Chapter XVII Barrett and Love settle at Nga-motu | 1910 | 19 | 1 | 0 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast. Chapter XIX, The second siege of Motu-tawa at Mokau | 1910 | 19 | 2 | 47-83 |
| The Rarotongan version of the story of Rata, collected and translated by Stephen Savage | 1910 | 19 | 3 | 142-157 |
| Ko te are-korero teia no Rata-ariki, na Tivini ma More-taunga-o-te-tini | 1910 | 19 | 3 | 158-168 |
| History and traditions of the Taranaki coast. Chapter XX. The wreck of the 'Harriett' 1834 | 1910 | 19 | 3 | 101-136 |
| The period of Rata | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 195-196 |
| The Moriori people of the Chatham Islands: their traditions and history | 1910 | 19 | 4 | 206-217 |
| The story of Te Rapuwai and Kahui-tipua, and its equivalent in the Union group, central Pacific | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 12-14 |
| Maori star names | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 10-11 |
| An ancient South American Maori and Indian custom | 1911 | 20 | 1 | 15-16 |
| The Maori and the moa | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 54-59 |
| The cocoanut and the peopling of the Pacific | 1911 | 20 | 2 | 60-62 |
| The Paumotuan version of Tafa'I, Aipi of Rairoa | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 172-178 |
| The north Paumotuan version of Tafa'I, Aipi-Taroi-a-Nui | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 179-184 |
| Extracts from Dr. Wyatt Gill's papers. No. 13. Ko te taeanga mai o te pai o Kurunaki ki Rarotonga nei, i te Mataiti 1820 | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 189-223 |
| The origin of tattooing | 1911 | 20 | 4 | 167-169 |
| No. 6. He korero mo Taoho, Pewa | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 111-115 |
| Enua-manu, the land of birds | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 159-161 |
| Extracts from Dr. Wyatt Gill's papers | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 118-151 |
| Les Polynesiens orientaux | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 152-154 |
| Extracts from the papers of the late Rev. W. Wyatt Gill | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 116-117 |
| The period of Rata. (No. 2.) | 1911 | 20 | 3 | 155-158 |
| The Tahitian version of Tafa'i (or Tawhaki), translated by A. Leverd | 1912 | 21 | 1 | 1-12 |
| E parau no Tafa'i | 1912 | 21 | 1 | 13-25 |
| Index to names of authors of papers and notes in the first twenty volumes of the Journal of the Polynesian Society | 1912 | 21 | 1 | xv-xxxviii |
| Extracts from Dr. Wyatt Gill's papers | 1912 | 21 | 2 | 39-64 |
| Waiata, na Hana Pohio | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 93-95 |
| Maui, the demi-god and Pi'imoe | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 96 |
| Ko Tura raua ko Whiro | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 110-116 |
| Extracts from Dr. Wyatt Gill's papers | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 120-133 |
| A new human race | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 134-136 |
| Nga whawhai o Mokai-Patea | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 83-89 |
| He korero tahere-manu no Turanga-nui | 1912 | 21 | 3 | 90-92 |
| The lore of the whare wananga. Introduction | 1913 | 22 | 85 | 1-2 |
| Review. The stone implements of the Maori | 1914 | 23 | 89 | 19-20 |
| The lore of the whare wananga, Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko VII | 1914 | 23 | 90 | 61-83 |
| Review. The Subanu | 1914 | 23 | 90 | 103-108 |
| The lore of the whare wananga, Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko VIII | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 127-149 |
| Review. Tehuti the voyager | 1914 | 23 | 91 | 150-153 |
| Lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko X | 1915 | 24 | 93 | 1-23 |
| Estimate of the Maori population in the North Island, circa 1840 | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 72-74 |
| Lore of the whare wananga. Wahi II. Te Kauwae-Raro. Upoko XI | 1915 | 24 | 94 | 29-56 |
| E tuatua teia na te au atua o te rangi i te tikianga ia Maui ki Avaiki, collected by Stephen Savage | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 152-155 |
| Extracts from Dr. Wyatt Gill's papers | 1915 | 24 | 96 | 140-151 |
| The origin of the upright stones at O-nga-roto, Upper Waikato | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 86 - 91 |
| A Samoan legend | 1915 | 24 | 95 | 118-119 |
| Review, On the significance of the geographical distribution of the practice of mummification (G. Elliot Smith) | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 122-124 |
| The Polynesians in and near the Solomon Islands | 1916 | 25 | 99 | 120-121 |
| Origin of the family name Haere-huka of Rotorua, New Zealand | 1916 | 25 | 100 | 163-166 |
| Reviews. A dictionary of the Maori language | 1917 | 26 | 3 | 132-133 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu (or Tuamotu) Islands. Part I, collected by Pere Herve Audran | 1918 | 27 | 105 | 26-35 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu (or Tuamotu) Islands. Part II, collected by Pere Herve Audran | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 90-92 |
| New Zealand universities and ethnological studies | 1918 | 27 | 106 | 93-94 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu (or Tuamotu) Islands. Part III, collected by Pere Herve Audran | 1918 | 27 | 107 | 132-136 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu (or Tuamotu) islands, collected by Pere Herve Audran | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 31-38 |
| The Science congress, Christchurch, New Zealand | 1919 | 28 | 109 | 52-53 |
| The Visit of Dentrecasteaux to the North Cape, New Zealand, in March 1793 | 1919 | 28 | 110 | 117-120 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu or (Tuamotu) islands. Part IV, collected by Pere Herve Audran | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 161-167 |
| An ancient carved pare | 1919 | 28 | 111 | 160 |
| The Maori belief in the supernatural powers of certain axes | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 229-231 |
| Traditions of and notes on the Paumotu or (Tuamotu) Islands. Part V. collected by Père Herve Audran | 1919 | 28 | 112 | 232-239 |
| Polynesians in San Cristoval, Solomon Islands | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 22-23 |
| The lament of Huarau of Whanganui. For his son Te Apaapa-o-te-rangi | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 29-33 |
| Marquesan legends | 1920 | 29 | 113 | 34-36 |
| An old tradition from Rakahanga Island, Banapa | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 88-90 |
| Story of the race of people called the Menehunes, of Kauai | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 70-75 |
| Marquesan legends | 1920 | 29 | 114 | 95-103 |
| Polynesians on the coast of India | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 202-203 |
| Uvea and Futuna Islands | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 215-217 |
| Marquesan legends | 1920 | 29 | 116 | 218-221 |
| Mana, Tikao | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 16-18 |
| Marquesan legends | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 35-39 |
| The visit of Pou to Hawaiki to procure the kumara | 1921 | 30 | 117 | 40-47 |
| Clairvoyance among the Polynesian | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 119-120 |
| The Kaitaia carving | 1921 | 30 | 118 | 91-95 |
| Marquesan legends | 1921 | 30 | 119 | 189-198 |
| The Origin of the stars | 1921 | 30 | 120 | 259-261 |
| A few of the Maori wise sayings from Lake Taupo, collected by H. J. Fletcher | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 29-36 |
| Wahieroa and Rata. A tradition of Polynesia, translated by Elsdon Best | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 1-28 |
| The Maori philosophy of life and matter according to the teaching of Nepia Pohuhu. Part II, translated by S. Percy Smith | 1922 | 31 | 121 | 45-49 |
| He kupu poroporoaki, tangi, aumihi atu hoki ki a Te Mete, na Hare Hongi | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 76-79 |
| The Late Stephenson Percy Smith, president and founder of the Polynesian Society and editor of its journal | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 67-74 |
| Our late president | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 75 |
| Review. The whence of the Maori (S. P. Smith) | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 85-86 |
| To members of the Society | 1922 | 31 | 122 | 89 |
| Kauiki and Hana traditions, Hawaiian Islands, collected by T. G. Thrum | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 104-110 |
| Whiro-te-tipua | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 117-121 |
| Review. The Northern D'Entrecasteaux (D. Jenness) | 1922 | 31 | 123 | 125-129 |
| The late Stephenson Percy Smith | 1922 | 31 | 124 | 203-204 |
| Tetahi wahi o te whakaakonga i roto i te whare-wananga, na Nepia Pohuhu | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 1-9 |
| Australasian association for the advancement of science | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 44-45 |
| The South sea islanders | 1923 | 32 | 125 | 46 |
| Pan-Pacific Scientific Congress | 1923 | 32 | 127 | 179-183 |
| The traditional anchor (punga) of the Tokomaru canoe | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 244-245 |
| The Austric languages | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 246-247 |
| Review. The racial history of man (Roland B. Dixon) | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 248-249 |
| Polynesian origins. Results of the Bayard Dominick Expedition | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 250-252 |
| Board of Maori Ethnological Research | 1923 | 32 | 128 | 253-254 |
| Dr. Felix von Luschan and Polynesian origins | 1924 | 33 | 129 | 78-79 |
| Tale of the Tembu tree or the four boys and the four ogres, Foalandoa | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 114-120 |
| Bernice Paui Bishop Museum, Honolulu and Polynesian Society | 1924 | 33 | 130 | 143 |
| Bernice Pauahi Bishop Museum, Honolulu and Polynesian Society | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 207-209 |
| A Solomon Islands historical drama | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 162-165 |
| Australasian association for the advancement of science | 1924 | 33 | 131 | 212-213. |
| Tale of Fambumu and his wives Betinaoa and Nosonaoa | 1925 | 34 | 133 | 36-60 |
| Some honorific and sacerdotal terms and personifications met with in Maori narratives | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 38-42 |
| Word list. Containing words and expressions not included in published dictionaries of the Maori tongue | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 43-44 |
| Science congress at Dunedin | 1926 | 35 | 137 | 69 |
| Word list. Containing words and expressions not included in published dictionaries of the Maori tongue | 1926 | 35 | 138 | 156-158 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 239-241 |
| Word list. Containing words or meanings not included in published dictionaries of the Maori tongue | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 242-247 |
| Maori literature | 1926 | 35 | 139 | 265-266. |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 333-334 |
| A Tikopian vocabulary. Compiled mainly from materials collected by the Rev. W. J. Durrad, of the Melanesian Mission | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 267-289 |
| White magic of the Maori. Some explanation of the Atahu or Iri Rite and the use of love charms | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 315-328 |
| Word list. Containing words and expressions not included in published dictionaries of the Maori tongue | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 335-336 |
| Maori literature | 1926 | 35 | 140 | 354 |
| Maori Literature | 1927 | 36 | 141 | 98 |
| Word list [Maori] | 1927 | 36 | 142 | 141-144 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 290-291 |
| Word list [Maori] | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 283-286 |
| Maori literature | 1927 | 36 | 143 | 302 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 376-378 |
| Word List [Maori] | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 372-375 |
| Maori literature | 1927 | 36 | 144 | 402 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 67-69 |
| Word List | 1928 | 37 | 145 | 70-74 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 226-227 |
| Word list | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 169-174 |
| The Samoan division of time | 1928 | 37 | 146 | 228-240 |
| The story of Rua and Tangaroa. An origin myth. How the art of wood-carving was acquired by man | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 257-260 |
| The story of Ngae and Tutununui. An east coast version of the Kae-Tutunui myth | 1928 | 37 | 147 | 261-270 |
| Word list | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 372-376 |
| Maori literature | 1928 | 37 | 148 | 461-462 |
| Honorific terms, sacerdotal expressions, personifications, etc., met with in Maori narrative | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 52-53 |
| Maui myths | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 1-26 |
| Word list | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 48-51 |
| Notes on the Korotangi or stone bird | 1929 | 38 | 149 | 55-59 |
| Te Hapuku of Hawkes Bay | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 173 |
| Maori literature | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 182 |
| Word list | 1929 | 38 | 150 | 169-172 |
| Taraia Ngakuti of Ngati-Maru | 1929 | 38 | 151 | 216 |
| Word list | 1929 | 38 | 151 | 217-219 |
| Word list | 1930 | 39 | 153 | 67-68 |
| He Kupu poroporoaki ki to maua iwi Maori o Te Nukuroa | 1930 | 39 | 153 | 73 |
| Maori literature | 1930 | 39 | 153 | 88 |
| Maori literature | 1930 | 39 | 156 | 390-391 |
| Maori literature | 1931 | 40 | 158 | 94 |
| Elsdon Best | 1931 | 40 | 159 | 151 |
| Maori literature | 1931 | 40 | 160 | 256 |
| The late Elsdon Best | 1932 | 41 | 161 | 1-49 |
| Maori literature | 1932 | 41 | 162 | 179 |
| Obituary, H. J. Fletcher | 1933 | 42 | 165 | 10-11 |
| No. 12 The migrations of a pandanus people... in the Gilbert Islands. Appendix IV. Tradition of the Karumaetoa clan, concerning the immigration into Beru, Southern Gilberts, of a man-eating ancestor named Tewatu-of-matang | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 109 - 112 |
| No. 12 The migrations of a pandanus people... in the Gilbert Islands. Appendix III. Text and interlinear translation of the tradition of the Keaki clan,concerning the immigration of the tropic-bird Totem-groups from Samoa into the northern Gilberts | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 0 |
| No. 12 The migrations of a pandanus people... in the Gilbert Islands. Appendix I. Series of traditions from Little Makin... | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 85-96 |
| No. 12 The migrations of a pandanus people... in the Gilbert Islands. Appendix II. Series of traditions from Tabiteuea... | 1934 | 43 | 172 | 97-103 |
| Fifth Science Congress of the Royal Society of New Zealand | 1935 | 44 | 175 | 186 |
| Adoption in Wogeo, New Guinea | 1936 | 45 | 177 | 17-38 |
| The Australian and New Zealand Association for the Advancement of Science | 1936 | 45 | 179 | 115 |
| The appearances of the dart-game | 1936 | 45 | 179 | 119-126 |
| The Pacific and circum-Pacific appearances of the dart-game | 1937 | 46 | 181 | 1-23 |
| A Sikayana vocabulary | 1937 | 46 | 181 | 24-31 |
| No. 14. The Oldman collection of Maori artefacts | 1937 | 46 | 184 | 17-36 |
| No. 14. The Oldman collection of Maori artifacts | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 37-46 |
| No. 15. The Oldman collection of Polynesian artifacts | 1938 | 47 | 188 | 37-46 |
| The Easter Island script and the Middle-Indus seals | 1939 | 48 | 189 | 60-69 |
| No. 15 The Oldman collection of Polynesian artifacts | 1939 | 48 | 192 | 24-50 |
| No. 15 The Oldman collection of Polynesian artifacts | 1940 | 49 | 196 | 51-78 |
| No. 15 The Oldman collection of Polynesian artifacts | 1941 | 50 | 200 | 78-82 |
| The Ringatu seal | 1942 | 51 | 1 | 80 |
| Glossary of ethnological terms | 1942 | 51 | 2 | 143-148 |
| No 22. The Oldman collection additional Polynesian and other artifacts | 1943 | 52 | 4 | 1-2 |
| Reports and statement of accounts | 1944 | 53 | 1 | 37-42 |
| Supplement. Nga Moteatea | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 1-64 |
| No 22. The Oldman Collection. Additional Polynesian and other artifacts | 1944 | 53 | 4 | 3-6 |
| Appreciation | 1945 | 54 | 2 | 127 |
| Maori and Pakeha | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 232-234 |
| No 22. Deuba: Index | 1945 | 54 | 4 | 66-70 |
| Obituary: Frederick Vincent Knapp. 1863 1945 | 1946 | 55 | 1 | 81-82 |
| Obituary: G. S. A. Biltcliff. 1901 1946 | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 122-123 |
| Whakapapa of H. Te Raumoa H. Balneavis | 1946 | 55 | 2 | 162-165 |
| Obituary: W. H. Skinner 1857 1946 | 1946 | 55 | 4 | 276-279 |
| Obituary: George Shepherd 1872 1946 | 1946 | 55 | 4 | 280 |
| A last word from the editor | 1946 | 55 | 4 | 281 |
| Johannes Carl Andersen, M.B.E., F.R.S. (N.Z.) Editor 1925-1947 | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 1-2 |
| Hakluyt and the great voyagers | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 119-120 |
| Pits at Karapiro | 1947 | 56 | 1 | 2 |
| The science congress 1947 | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 127 |
| Sir Apirana Ngata: public address in Washington | 1947 | 56 | 2 | 222-223 |
| Obituary: A. H. Carrington | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 317 |
| New Zealanders and anthropology | 1947 | 56 | 3 | 320-321 |
| Obituary:Mrs. H. B. Richenda Parham | 1947 | 56 | 4 | 418 |
| Rules of The Polynesian Society (Incorporated) | 1948 | 57 | 2 | 188-202 |
| South Pacific Commission, Noumea, New Caledonia | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 131-132 |
| Obituary: James Hornell 1865-1949 | 1949 | 58 | 3 | 132 |
| New anthropology chair at Auckland | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 198 |
| South Pacific Commission Fourth Session | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 198-200 |
| Maori rafter patterns | 1949 | 58 | 4 | 211-212 |
| Obituary: Sir Apirana Ngata | 1950 | 59 | 2 | 111 |
| The Hocart Papers in the Turnbull Library | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 268-272 |
| Rare Maori text available | 1950 | 59 | 3 | 275-276 |
| Apirana Turupa Ngata - 1874-1951 | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 276-279 |
| Apirana Nohopari Turupa Ngata | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 280-282 |
| Ko Apirana Nohopari Turupa Ngata | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 283-285 |
| Genealogy | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 286 |
| The place of Sir Apirana Ngata in Maori acculturation | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 287-292 |
| Crusade through Parliament | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 295-318 |
| Legislators' tributes | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 319-334 |
| Principal writings of Sir Apirana Ngata | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 347-348 |
| A Ngati Raukawa canoe stern-post | 1950 | 59 | 4 | 368-376 |
| Roger Duff, M.A., D.Sc | 1951 | 60 | 2 + 3 | 162-163 |
| Tributes to and speeches by Sir Peter Buck | 1951 | 60 | 4 | 223-242 |
| I. L. G. Sutherland - 1897-1952 | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 120-129 |
| Maori and European | 1952 | 61 | 1 + 2 | 136-155 |
| Sikaiana or Stewart Island | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 209-221 |
| Field antiquities | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 292-302 |
| Sir Peter Buck | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 322-323 |
| Obituary: Fred Waite | 1952 | 61 | 3 + 4 | 324-325 |
| Polynesian myths and songs of Uvea (Loyalty Islands). Summary | 1953 | 62 | 2 | 114-118 |
| Sir Peter Buck birthplace memorial | 1953 | 62 | 3 | 291-294 |
| Land tenure in the Ellice Islands by Donald Gilbert Kennedy | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 348-358 |
| NGA MOTEATEA Part One | 1953 | 62 | 4 | 73-90 |
| Palau Islands | 1954 | 63 | 2 | 174 |
| Rewiti Tuhurouta Kohere | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 258-259 |
| Report on the transactions of the Palmerston North Polynesian Discussion Group | 1954 | 63 | 3-4 | 260-262 |
| The Anthropology and Maori Race section of the Auckland Institute and Museum | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 157-159 |
| Some of the contributors to this issue | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 175 |
| Editors comment | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 3-4 |
| New Zealand Archaeological Association | 1955 | 64 | 1 | 155-156 |
| Editorial | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 179-181 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1955 | 64 | 2 | 249-251 |
| Obituary: Camilla Hildegarde Wedgwood | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 258 |
| New Zealand Archaeological Association | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 349-352 |
| The Anthropology and Maori Race section of the Auckland Institute and Museum | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 353-355 |
| Some of the contributors | 1955 | 64 | 3 | 362-364 |
| Supplement: Nga Moteatea, Part I | 1955 | 64 | 4 | 90-152 |
| New Year Honours | 1955 | 64 | 4 | 366 |
| Another point of view | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 12 |
| New Zealand Archaeological Association | 1956 | 65 | 1 | 77-81 |
| Supplement: Nga Moteatea, Part I | 1956 | 65 | 4 | 152-230 |
| Marakihau | 1957 | 66 | 1 | 2-4 |
| The Anthropology and Maori Race Section of the Auckland Institute and Museum Proceedings for 1956 and 1957 | 1957 | 66 | 3 | 339-343 |
| Supplement: Nga Moteatea, Part I | 1957 | 66 | 4 | 230-312 |
| Palmerston North Polynesian Group | 1958 | 67 | 2 | 167-168 |
| New and forthcoming publicsations | 1958 | 67 | 3 | 304-305 |
| Some new contributors | 1958 | 67 | 4 | 431432 |
| Annual Report | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 169-172 |
| Leslie G. Kelly - Te Putu | 1959 | 68 | 2 | 57-60 |
| Two letters from Ngaati-Toa to Sir George Grey | 1959 | 68 | 4 | 261-276 |
| The Maori agriculture of the Auckland province in the mid-nineteenth century | 1960 | 69 | 2 | 166-167 |
| Notices: The Elsdon Best memorial fund | 1960 | 69 | 3 | 288 |
| Review article: Stability and change in a Polynesian culture | 1961 | 70 | 3 | 365-376 |
| Review article: Polynesian culture history | 1961 | 70 | 4 | 498-508 |
| Victoria University of Wellington seminar on Maori origins and migrations | 1962 | 71 | 3 | 360 |
| Memoir No.34. Polynesian Navigation, edited by Jack Golson | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 0 |
| Table 1: Geographical knowledge of the Tahitians | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 132-136 |
| Table 2: A table of accidental and deliberate voyages in the South Pacific | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 137-153 |
| Polynesian navigation | 1962 | 71 | 4 | 1-4 |
| Annual general meeting | 1963 | 72 | 2 | 176 |
| The Polynesian society list of members | 1963 | 72 | 3 | 309 - 324 |
| Discussion | 1963 | 72 | 4 | 420 |
| New Guinea's first national election: A symposium | 1964 | 73 | 2 | 179 - 230 |
| A remarkable stone figure from the New Guinea Highlands | 1965 | 74 | 1 | 78 - 79 |
| Polynesian peasants and proletarians socio-economic change among the Tahitians of French Polynesia | 1965 | 74 | 3 | 269 - 328 |
| The New Zealand journal of history | 1967 | 76 | 2 | 256 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1967 | 76 | 3 | 393 - 394 |
| Annual general meeting | 1968 | 77 | 3 | 325 - 326 |
| Stereotypes and Maori work attendance | 1969 | 78 | 1 | 127 - 135 |
| Annual general meeting | 1970 | 79 | 2 | 263 - 265 |
| Annual general meeting | 1971 | 80 | 3 | 396 - 397 |
| Review article: Some current theoretical problems and the 'loose structure' debate | 1972 | 81 | 2 | 256-267 |
| Correspondence: Pottery sherds from Tungua, Ha'apai | 1973 | 82 | 4 | 414 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1974 | 83 | 1 | 120-121 |
| Obituary: John Bruce Palmer 1923-1974 | 1974 | 83 | 4 | 459-460 |
| Obituary: Charles Andrew Sharp 1908-1974 | 1975 | 84 | 1 | 93-94 |
| Obituary: Gilbert Edward Archey (C.B.E., D.Sc., F.R.S.N.Z.) 1890-1974 | 1975 | 84 | 3 | 336-340 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1977 | 86 | 1 | 145-148 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1977 | 86 | 3 | 439-440 |
| Obituary: Henry Devenish Skinner, O.B.E. 1886-1978 | 1978 | 87 | 2 | 109-110 |
| Chapter 6: Noble case studies | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 121-158 |
| Chapter 7: Conclusion | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 159-166 |
| Chapter 2: Traditional chiefly status and the origin of the nobility | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 18-42 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 373-376 |
| Chapter 1: The background of modern Tongan society | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 4-17 |
| Chapter 3: The nobility in the transmission of a chiefly tradition to modern Tonga | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 43-73 |
| Chapter 4: The legal definition of the nobility | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 73-81 |
| Chapter 5: The nobility in its contemporary social contexts | 1978 | 87 | 4 | 82-120 |
| Obituary: William Thomas Mulloy | 1979 | 88 | 4 | 373-374 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1980 | 89 | 3 | 425-426 |
| Future directions in the study of the arts of Oceania | 1981 | 90 | 2 | 155-156 |
| Female pollution in Polynesia.. by F. A. Hanson | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 335-382 |
| Review article: experimental voyaging in the Pacific | 1982 | 91 | 3 | 455-466 |
| Obituary: Margaret Titcomb 1891-1982 | 1982 | 91 | 4 | 593-594 |
| Review articles: internal exile, continuity and community in Maori poetry | 1983 | 92 | 2 | 245-258 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1983 | 92 | 3 | 429-431 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1984 | 93 | 3 | 339-340 |
| Annual General Meeting | 1986 | 95 | 3 | 413-414 |
| Obituary, Ralph Neville Hermon Bulmer | 1988 | 97 | 4 | 369-370 |
| Correspondence: The impact of castaways on host societies | 1989 | 98 | 1 | 91-94 |
| Obituaries, Garth Anthony Rogers, William Robert Geddes | 1989 | 98 | 4 | 367-370 |
| Report of the council of the Polynesian Society | 1992 | 101 | 3 | 319-321 |
| Man and a half [advertisement for book] | 1992 | 101 | 3 | iv |
| Shorter communication | 1998 | 107 | 3 | 287-300 |
| Special review | 2002 | 111 | 2 | 171-176 |
| 'Songs cannot die': ritual composing and the politics of emplacement among the Banabans | 2003 | 112 | 1 | 0 |
| Poroporoaki for Te Arikinui Dame Te Atairangikaahu 19312006 | 2006 | 115 | 3 | 209-212 |
| Review article: Recent books about Rapanui | 2009 | 118 | 4 | 377-384 |
| Polynesian Earth Ovens and their Fuels: Wood Charcoal Remains from Anaho Valley, Nuku Hiva, Marquesas Islands, | 2010 | 119 | 1 | 61-98 |
| In Memoriam: Judith Binney 1940-2011 | 2011 | 120 | 1 | 7-8 |
| Peter Ranbury (1926-2012) | 2012 | 121 | 1 | 9-10 |
| Introduction by Steven Hooper and Fergus Clunie | 2013 | 122 | 2 | 101-102 |
| References for all articles | 2014 | 123 | 2 | 223-230 |
| Introduction: Religious Rupture and Revival in the Pacific | 2019 | 128 | 4 | 371-372 |
| Volume III. Memoirs of the Polynesian Society. The lore of the whare wananga | 0 | Memoirs | 3 | 181 |
| Transformations of Polynesian Culture, edited by Antony Hooper and Judith Huntsman | 1985 | Memoirs | 45 | 0 |
| Man and a half: essays in Pacific anthropology and ethnobiology in honour of Ralph Bulmer | 0 | Memoirs | 48 | 0 |